1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

i 

^     THf     ^ 
O  LIBRARIES  q 

» a?/ 

*'»»  Of    **^ 


PARALLEL 
SOURCE  PROBLEMS 

IN  MEDIEVAL  HISTORY 


BY 

FREDERIC    DUNCALF,    PH.D. 

ADJUNCT  PROFESSOR,  UNIVERSITY  OF  TEXAS 
AND 

AUGUST    C.   KREY,  M.A. 

INSTRUCTOR,  UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 
■WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BV 

PROF.  DANA  CARLETON  MUNRO 

OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  WISCONSIN 


HARPER  &  BROTHERS   PUBLISHERS 

NEW    YORK    AND    LONDON 


Text  Books  for  Colleges 
HARPER'S  PARALLEL  SOURCE  PROBLEMS 

Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Mediaeval  History. 
By  Frederic  Duncalf,  Ph.D.,  Adjunct  Professor,  Univer- 
sity of  Texas,  and  August  C.  Krey,  M.A.,  Instructor, 
University  of  Illinois. 

"This  volume  has  grown  out  of  the  experience  of  two  of 
my  former  students.  .  .  .  The  apparatus  which  accom- 
panies the  sources  is  amply  sufficient  for  the  guidance  of 
either  teachers  or  students,  and  makes  it  possible  to  use 
this  work  in  private  study  or  in  correspondence  courses." — 
From  the  Introduction  by  Prof.  Dana  Carleton  Munroe. 

Source   Problems   on   the   French   Revolution.     By 
Dr.  Fred  Morrow  Fling,  Professor  of  History,  University 
of  Nebraska,  and  Helene  Dresser  Fling,  M.A. 
Like  the  first  volume  in  this  series  this  book  embodies  a 
new  point  of  view  in  the  teaching  of  history.     That  this  is 
certain  of  appreciation  is  indicated  by  the  prompt  adoption 
of  the  former  book  in  university  work,  and  also  by  the  fact 
that  instructors  who  have  been  made  acquainted  with  the 
plan  of  Professor  FUng's  book  on  the  French  Revolution  in 
the   Parallel  Sources  series  have  already  expressed  their 
desire   to    use    it   in   their    classes. 
(Others  in  preparation.) 

The    American    Nation:     A    History.     By    Associated 

Scholars.        Edited   by   Albert   Bushnell    Hart,    LL.D., 

Professor  of  Government  in  Harvard  University. 

A  few  of  the  universities  and  colleges  which  are  using 

volumes  of  "The  American  Nation"  in  class-room  work  are 

as  follows: — Yale,  Smith,  Iowa  State  College,  West  Virginia 

University,    Nebraska    State    Normal    School,    Princeton, 

Oberlin,    Indiana    University,    University    of    Mississippi, 

Baltimore   Polytechnic   Institute. 

27  volumes.     $2.00  net  per  volume;    if  bought   in  groups, 
$1.80  per  volume 
Circulars   on   application.     Correspondence   invited   re- 
garding these  and  other  books  for  college  use. 

HARPER  &  BROTHERS.  PUBLISHERS.  NEW  YORK 


IDoi  2. 

COPYRIGHT.   1»V«.   BY  HARPER  »   BROTMEBS 
PRINTED    !N    THE    UNITED    STATES    OF    AMERICA 


PUBLISHED    NOVEMBER.    1912 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface ,  vii 

Introduction xi 

I.   THE  CORONATION  OF  CHARLES  THE  GREAT 

I.  The  Historical  Setting  of  the  Problem      ....  3 

II.  The  Authors  of  the  Accounts 7 

III.  Questions  for  Study 12 

IV.  The  Sources 13 

1.  The  Annales  Laurissenses 13 

2.  The  Annales  Laurishamenses 16 

3.  Einliard 18 

4.  Theophanis 18 

5.  Life  of  Leo  III 19 

6.  The  Monk  of  St.  Gall 23 

n.     CANOSSA:  FROM  OPPENHEIM  TO  PORESHEIM 

I.  The  Historical  Setting  of  the  Problem      ....  29 

II.  The  Authors  of  the  Accounts       33 

III.  Questions  for  Study 38 

IV.  The  Sources 40 

1.  The  Annals  of  Augsburg 40 

2.  The  Agreement  at  Oppenheim 41 

3.  Lambert  of  Hersfeld 42 

iii 


Contents 

PAGE 

4.  Berthold  of  Reichenau 56 

5.  Bernold  of  St.  Blais 72 

6.  Arnulf 74 

7.  Bruno's  Saxon  War 75 

8.  Anonymous  Life  of  Henry  IV 81 

9.  Bonizo,  The  Book  to  a  Friend 84 

10.  Donizo 85 

11.  Letter  of  Gregory  VII.  to  the  German  Princes, 

and  Oath  of  Henry 87 

III.  THE  CAPTURE  OF  JERUSALEM  IN  1099 

I.  The  Historical  Setting  of  the  Problem      ....  95 

II.  The  Authors  of  the  Accounts 98 

III.  Questions  for  Study loi 

IV.  The  Sources 103 

1.  The  Anonymous  Deeds  of  the  Franks   ....  103 

2.  Fulk  of  Chartres 109 

3.  Raymond  of  Agiles 115 

IV.  THE  DEPARTURE  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  FROM 

PARIS.     1229-1231 

I.  The  Historical  Setting  of  the  Problem      ....  137 

II.  The  Authors  of  the  Accounts 141 

III.  Questions  for  Study 143 

IV.  The  Sources 145 

1.  Mathew  of  Paris 145 

2.  William  of  Nangis 148 

3.  Alberic  of  Tres  Pontes 149 

4.  Ralph  of  Coggeshall 150 

5.  The  Annates  of  Dunstable 150 

6.  Albert  of  Stade 150 

iv 


Contents 

PAGE 

7.  Chronicle  of  Fecamp 151 

8.  The  Mare  Historiarum 151 

9.  Order  of  the  Provisors.     March  27,  1229     .     .     .     151 

10.  Letter    of    Henry    III.   of   England    to    Masters 

and  Students.     July  16,   1229 152 

11.  Confirmation   of    Privilege    of    Philip    Augustus. 

August,  1229 153 

12.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  Bishop  of  Paris.     No- 

vember 23,  1229 158 

13.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  bishops  of  Le  Mans  and 

SenHs  and  Archdeacon  of  Chalons.     Novem- 
ber 24,  1229 161 

14.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  King  and  Queen  of 

France.     November  26,  1229 162 

1 5.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Masters  and  Students. 

May  10,  1230 164 

16.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Masters  and  Students. 

February  27,  1231 165 

17.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Abbot  of  St.  Ger- 

main.    April  13,  1231 172 

18.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  King  of  France. 

April  18,  1231 173 

THE  CORONATION  OF  COLA  DI  RIENZO 

I.  The  Historical  Setting  of  the  Problem      .     .     .     .  I77 

II.  The  Authors  of  the  Accounts 183 

III.  Questions  for  Study 187 

IV.  The  Sources 189 

1.  Titles  used  by  Cola  di  Rienzo 189 

2.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  Raymond  and  Rienzo. 

June  27,  1347 ^90 

V 


Contents 

PAGE 

3.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  Commune  of  Florence. 

July  9,  1347 192 

4.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  a  Friend  at  Avignon.     July 

15,  1347 193 

5.  Anonymous  Life  of  Rienzo.     1347 196 

6.  Citation    of    German    Emperor    and    Electors. 

August  I,  1347 203 

7.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VL     August  5,  1347     207 

8.  Giovanni  Villani :  iJw/on'a  U^iiversalis.    1347-8     .     211 

9.  Program  of  the  Coronation.     August  15,  1347     .     214 

10.  Letter   of   Clement   VI.   to   the    Papal    Legate. 

August  21,  1347 216 

11.  Letter    of    Rienzo    to     Clement    VI.      August 

15-31,  1347 217 

12.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Rinaldo  Orsini.     September 

17,  1347 220 

13.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  Commune  of  Florence. 

September  19,  1347 222 

14.  Letter    of    Rienzo    to    Clement    VI.     October 

II,  1347 226 

15.  Letter   of    Clement  VI.   to    the    Papal    Legate. 

October  12,  1347 231 

16.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  People  of  Rome.     De- 

cember 3,  1347 235 

Appendix 239 

Index 245 


PREFACE 

THE  foremost  purpose  of  the  present  book  is  to 
provide  parallel  source  translations,  so  ar- 
ranged and  equipped  with  descriptive  information 
that  effective  training  can  be  given  in  the  use  of 
source  material.  Although  the  five  problems  here 
presented  are  based  on  very  definite  events  in  Me- 
dieval history,  they  have  also  a  certain  illustrative 
value.  The  more  intensive  study  of  sources,  which 
the  arrangement  of  the  book  demands,  should  arouse 
greater  interest  on  the  part  of  the  average  student, 
and  should  produce  a  real  appreciation  of  the  nature 
and  importance  of  sources,  as  well  as  a  deeper  insight 
into  the  life  and  character  of  the  people  described. 

Enough  time  must  be  devoted  to  each  problem  to 
give  ample  opportunity  for  careful  and  thorough 
study.  The  class  should  first  be  asked  to  read  the 
entire  problem  for  discussion  in  recitation.  The  sug- 
gested questions,  or  others  of  similar  kind,  can  then 
be  assigned  to  individual  students  for  written  exer- 
cises. The  student  should  then  be  required  to 
search  the  extracts  for  every  point  bearing  on  his 
topic,  to  interprete  according  to  his  best  judgment, 

vii 


Preface 

and  to  apply  such  information  as  is  given  in  the 
introductory  statements  concerning  the  reHabihty  of 
the  authors  and  the  value  of  the  different  selections. 
While  each  report  should  be  exhaustive,  it  should 
also  be  concise  and  definite,  and  should  be  carefully 
criticized  and  corrected  by  the  instructor. 

By  thus  working  on  a  definite  task  it  is  believed 
that  the  student  will  obtain  elementary  training  in 
the  fundamentals  of  historical  method.  At  the  same 
time  the  intensive  knowledge  of  certain  phases  of 
Medieval  history  gained  thereby  will  probably  be 
ot  greater  value  than  would  the  more  extensive  in- 
formation that  might  be  derived  from  the  study  of 
more  numerous  and  varied  extracts.  The  problems 
are  intended  to  show  certain  important  forces  and 
institutions  in  their  true  setting.  To  a  limited 
extent  they  possess  some  degree  of  continuity.  For 
example,  the  empire  and  papacy  appear  in  the  docu- 
ments at  different  stages  of  their  development. 
There  is  abundant  opportunity  for  the  student  to 
use  much  of  the  information  previously  obtained 
from  lectures  and  reading,  and  the  work  on  the 
problems  can  be  made  a  stimulating  and  practical 
test  of  the  progress  of  the  class.  It  is  sincerely  hoped 
that  the  book  will  enable  teachers  to  obtain  better 
results  in  the  use  of  source  material.  Not  every 
teacher  has  the  facilities  or  the  time  to  explain  the 
background  of  isolated  documents  so  that  the  stu- 
dents can  understand  their  importance.     These  par- 

viii 


Preface 

allel  extracts  supplement  each  other  and  supply 
enough  information  to  start  the  student  to  work  on 
his  own  initiative.  The  teacher's  time  can  thus  be 
spent  in  criticism  and  suggestion. 

We  wish  to  express  our  grateful  indebtedness  to 
Prof.  D.  C.  Mimro,  from  the  inspiration  of  whose 
teaching  the  idea  in  this  book  has  developed.  Any 
merit  that  the  plan  may  have  is  largely  the  fruit  of 
his  suggestion  and  encouragement.  Teachers  who 
know  the  spirit  of  the  history  department  of  the 
University  of  Wisconsin  will  appreciate  the  impor- 
tance of  the  work  that  it  is  doing  for  the  improvement 
of  history  teaching.  We  have  profited  from  the 
work  of  all  who  have  endeavored  to  show  the  pos- 
sibilities of  source  study  in  history  teaching.  In 
particular,  however,  we  owe  much  to  some  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Translations  and  Reprints,  to  the  plan 
of  which  the  arrangement  of  this  volume  is  very 
similar. 

F.  D. 

A.  C.  K. 


INTRODUCTION 

IN  teaching  history  the  advantages  to  be  gained 
from  the  use  of  some  source  material  are  gener- 
ally recognized.  ''Experience  has  proved,  not  only 
that  the  interest  of  students  can  be  more  readily 
obtained  through  the  vividness  of  a  direct  and  first- 
hand presentation,  and  that  knowledge  thus  gained 
is  more  tangible  and  exact;  but  that  the  critical 
judgment  is  developed  in  no  slight  degree,  and  the 
ability  as  well  as  the  interest  for  further  study  thus 
secured.'' 

The  realization  of  these  advantages  has  led  to  the 
preparation  and  publications  of  numerous  volumes 
of  source  books,  readings,  etc.  Unfortunately,  the 
practice  has  usually  been  to  supply  ''a  multitude 
of  fragments,"  spread  out  thinly  over  the  whole 
chronological  period  and  many  classes  of  topics,  with 
little  or  no  guidance  for  the  students.  It  is  very 
doubtful  whether  **the  critical  judgment"  can  be 
developed  by  the  study  of  a  series  of  disconnected 
extracts,  no  matter  ''how  carefully  and  thoughtfully 
made."  Furthermore,  the  training  to  be  derived 
from  the  use  of  sources  cannot  be  obtained  without 


Introduction 

intensive  work  on  the  part  of  both  teachers  and 
students.  A  short  passage  from  some  source  may 
enliven  the  narrative  and  arouse  interest,  but  cer- 
tainly will  not  exercise  the  judgment  unless  some 
data  are  furnished  concerning  the  passage  upon  which 
a  judgment  may  be  based.  In  fact,  the  use  of  the 
sources  for  teaching  history  has  been  going  through 
much  the  same  course  as  the  use  of  the  sources 
for  writing  history  before  the  critical  advance  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  It  has  been  said  by  Ranke's 
admirers  that  before  his  constructive  work  the 
sources  were  read  but  not  studied.  While  this 
statement  is  not  entirely  true,  it  does  describe  the 
general  usage,  and  it  might  be  applied,  with  impor- 
tant reservations,  to  the  so-called  source  method  of 
teaching  in  the  last  generation. 

This  volume  has  grown  out  of  the  experience  of 
two  of  my  former  students.  As  teachers,  both  in 
secondary  schools  and  colleges,  they  have  come  to 
realize  the  need  of  a  book  which  would  furnish  suit- 
able material  (and  the  necessary  guidance)  for 
critical  and  intensive  work.  They  have  wisely 
chosen  topics  which  will  interest  the  students  and 
can  be  handled  either  in  a  high  school  or  college. 
For  each  problem  they  have  given  important  "par- 
allel" accounts,  not  disconnected  fragments.  The 
apparatus  which  accompanies  the  sources  is  amply 
sufficient  for  the  guidance  of  either  teachers  or 
students,  and  makes  it  possible  to  use  this  work  in 

xii 


Introduction 

private  study  or  in  correspondence  courses.  The 
topics  are  well  distributed  both  chronologically  and 
as  to  subject  matter.  It  will  be  far  better  for  the 
teachers  to  set  aside  occasionally  a  definite  period 
of  time  for  intensive  work  on  one  of  these  problems 
than  to  attempt  each  day  to  do  a  little  with 
the  sources.  The  pupils  will  form  a  much  more 
correct  idea  of  the  material  from  which  history  is 
written  and  the  way  in  which  it  must  be  studied. 
They  will  also  be  led  to  estimate  more  correctly  the 
value  of  the  different  classes  of  sources.  Both 
teachers  and  students  are  to  be  congratulated  on 
the  appearance  of  this  new  source  book. 

Dana  Carleton  Munro. 

University  of  Wisconsin,  October,  191 2. 


PROBLEM     I 

I. — The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 


PARALLEL  SOURCE  PROBLEMS 
IN  MEDIEVAL  HISTORY 

The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

I.   THE   HISTORICAL   SETTING   OF   THE   PROBLEM 

THE  importance  of  the  coronation  of  Charles  the 
Great  depends  largely  upon  what  contemporaries  and 
succeeding  generations  thought  of  this  event.  From  the 
disappearance  of  the  Roman  Empire  down  through  the 
Middle  Ages  the  idea  persisted  that  universal  empire  was 
the  ideal  form  of  state.  Men  were  still  unable  to  free 
themselves  from  the  political  conceptions  that  they  had 
inherited  from  Rome,  and  were  mentally  incapable  of 
seeing  that  the  old  idea,  changed  as  it  was  in  being  handed  \ 
down  through  the  centuries,  no  longer  suited  the  new 
conditions  that  were  developing  about  them.  The  med- 
ieval empire  was  a  false  poHtical  conception,  which  was 
arbitrarily  imposed  upon  society,  and  which  was  sup- 
ported by  a  public  opinion  that  derived  its  strength  from 
tradition. 

Society  in  800  had  lost  all  the  essential  elements  of  \ 

unity.     The  invasions  had  destroyed  the  old  order,  and    j 

the  barbarians  had  settled  in  the  empire  in  such  numbers    I 

that  a  return  to  anything  like  former  conditions  was    I 

2  3  '■ 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

/'  impossible.  Society  had  disintegrated  into  small,  self- 
sufficient  communities,  entirely  dependent  on  agriculture, 
and  with  slight  need  for  relations  with  each  other.  The 
demand  for  commerce  had  almost  ceased,  and  communi- 
cation was  becoming  increasingly  difficult.  With  such 
conditions  existing  there  was  no  possibility  of  recreating 
^-  the  bonds  that  had  given  the  Roman  Empire  its  unity. 
Notwithstanding  all  this,  the  Prankish  race  by  a  remark- 
able series  of  conquests  had  succeeded  in  welding  western 
Europe  into  a  crude  empire.  It  was  held  together  by 
force  and  the  personality  of  Charles.  Beneath  the  sur- 
face, forces  were  at  work  which  were  soon  to  disrupt  the 
Prankish  state,  but  during  the  reign  of  Charles  men  did 
/  not  realize  the  weakness  of  this  new  political  structure. 
'  The  glorious  achievements  of  the  Prankish  kings  and 
the  intellectual  revival,  with  its  admiration  for  classical 
literature,  produced  a  confident  spirit  that  enabled  men 
to  see  in  the  empire  of  Charles  a  Hkeness  to  the  Roman 
Empire.  Thus  the  imperial  title  was  given  to  Charles  and 
the  Prankish  state  became  the  successor  of  the  empire  of 
Rome. 

To  understand  how  this  was  possible  it  is  necessary  to 
trace  the  persistence  of  the  Roman  tradition,  and  to 
imderstand  how  the  conceptions  of  what  the  old  empire 
had  been  had  undergone  a  decided  change.  So  deeply 
had  Rome  impressed  itself  on  the  ancient  world  that  it 
was  commonly  believed  that  the  empire  was  eternal. 
When  the  Roman  government  had  disappeared,  and  had 
been  replaced  by  barbarian  kingdoms,  men  still  cherished 
the  delusion  that  the  unity  of  the  empire  had  not  been 
destroyed,  but  that  the  western  provinces  were  still 
nominally  under  the  rule  of  the  emperor  at  Constanti- 
nople. The  armies  of  Justinian  were  welcomed  in  the 
West,  and  writers  long  continued  to  reckon  time  by  the 

4 


The   Coronation  of  Charles  the   Great 

reigns  of  the  eastern  emperors.  Even  the  barbarians 
never  entirely  lost  their  respect  for  Rome.  They,  too, 
seemed  to  believe  in  its  eternity  even  when  it  had  crumbled 
beneath  their  attack.  They  continued  to  serve  as  allies, 
their  kings  were  flattered  by  the  title  of  consul  or  patrician, 
and  the  effigy  of  the  emperor  continued  to  adorn  their 
coins.  They  seemed  to  prefer  to  rule  as  representatives 
of  the  emperors  rather  than  by  right  of  conquest.  Both 
conqueror  and  conquered  strove  to  keep  alive  the  fiction 
that  the  unity  of  the  empire  was  still  intact. 

However,  the  conceptions  of  empire  underwent  a  trans- 
formation.    The  Church  taught  that  the  great  mission  ! 
of  the  Roman  Empire  was  to  preserve  the  Christian   ' 
religion.     As  the  idea  of  a  universal  Church  grew  up  it  j 
identified  itself  with  that  of  universal  empire.     The  names    f 
of  the  Christian  emperors  were  those  which  were  cher- 
ished.    Thus,  the  belief  in  the  unity  of  the  empire  came    ! 
to  have  a  religious  rather  than  a  political  basis.    The  city 
of  Rome  regained  something  of  its  former  prestige,  not 
as  a  political  capital,  but  as  a  religious  center.     Pilgrims 
in  great  numbers  journeyed  to  the  eternal  city  to  visit 
the  shrines  of  the  saints.     The  papacy  profited  by  this, 
but  popes,  as  well  as  kings  and  all  of  the  West,  continued 
to  look  toward  Constantinople  with  respect,   and  the 
vague  hope  for  the  political  and  religious  unity  of  East 
and  West  continued. 

However,  this  dream  of  imperial  unity  did  not  prevent 
the  gradual  alienation  of  the  West  from  the  East.  Friendly 
relations  between  popes  and  emperors  were  interrupted 
by  controversies  about  differences  in  doctrine.  The  east- 
em  emperors  failed  to  measure  up  to  the  new  imperial 
conception  of  the  West.  Moreover,  the  bitter  discontent 
of  the  provincials  with  their  Arian  rulers  led  them  to 
look  to  the  more  immediate  aid  that  they  might  expect 

5 


i: 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

from  the  Franks,  whose  orthodoxy  greatly  aided  them  in 
their  conquests.  The  CaroHngians  were  more  and  more 
recognized  as  the  defenders  of  the  Christian  rehgion,  and 
worked  hand  in  hand  with  the  Church  in  converting  the 
peoples  whom  they  conquered.  Thus  the  West  was  able 
^  to  see  in  the  Prankish  state  the  Christian  state  that 
conformed  to  its  ideas  of  what  an  empire  should  be. 

Although  Charles  received  his  imperial  title  from  the 
pope,  the  attitude  of  the  papacy  is  not  easy  to  understand. 
It  would  seem  that  Hadrian  I.,  at  least,  was  not  anxious 
to  have  a  new  master  that  he  could  not  control.  The 
papacy  had  been  forced  to  call  in  Pepin  and  his  son  to 
check  the  encroachments  of  the  Lombards,  but  it  was 
careful  to  make  its  own  position  secure  by  the  donations 
that  it  obtained  from  both  Pepin  and  Charles.  Far  from 
encouraging  imperial  ambitions  in  the  Prankish  kings, 
Hadrian  judiciously  indicated  that  the  title  of  patrician 
was  purely  honorary.  The  same  pope  apparently  tried 
to  balance  the  Byzantine  ruler  against  the  Prankish  king 
to  his  own  advantage,  and  showed  no  indications  of 
desiring  to  make  Charles  an  emperor.  Events  were  to 
precipitate  the  coronation  of  800. 

During  the  last  years  of  the  eighth  century  a  changed 
attitude  toward  the  Byzantine  emperors  developed.  The 
rule  of  a  woman,  Irene,  was  regarded  as  wrong,  and  was 
interpreted  to  mean  that  the  throne  was  really  vacant. 
A  proposed  marriage  between  the  daughter  of  Charles 
and  the  son  of  Irene  was  broken  off  by  the  empress. 
The  Libri  CaroU,  which  were  composed  at  the  court  of 
Charles,  were  filled  with  violent  criticism  of  the  acts  and 
pretensions  of  the  Byzantine  emperors,  and  were  evi- 
dently intended  to  create  a  public  opinion  hostile  to  the 
eastern  empire. 

In  795  Hadrian  died  and  was  succeeded  by  Leo  HI., 

6 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

who  was  of  humble  origin,  and  to  whom  the  Roman 
nobles,  who  had  supported  his  aristocratic  predecessor, 
were  hostile.  Insecure  in  his  position  at  Rome,  Leo  was 
forced  to  look  to  Charles  for  protection.  On  April  25,  f 
799,  the  enemies  of  Leo  attacked  him  and  attempted  to 
cut  out  his  tongue  and  put  out  his  eyes.  The  pope  was 
rescued,  and  as  soon  as  he  had  sufficiently  recovered  from 
his  injuries  he  set  out  for  Germany  to  ask  Charles  for 
aid.  He  found  the  Prankish  king  at  his  camp  at  Pader- 
bom,  and  was  received  with  respect  and  consideration. 
The  enemies  of  the  pope  had  also  forwarded  their  accusa- 
tions to  the  king,  upon  whom  devolved  the  task  of  set- 
tling the  trouble  in  the  Roman  Church,  if  he  chose  to 
accept  such  responsibility.  The  next  year  he  made  the 
journey  to  Rome  which  resulted  in  his  coronation. 


II.  THE  AUTHORS  OP  THE  ACCOUNTS 

In  studying  any  historical  problem  it  is  first  necessary 
to  know  when,  where,  by  whom,  and  how  the  different 
accounts  were  written.  The  account  of  an  eye-witness, 
written  shortly  after  the  occurrence  of  the  events  described, 
is  more  reliable  than  an  account  composed  a  generation  or 
more  later.  Next  to  the  time  element  the  character  of 
the  author  must  be  considered.  What  were  his  qualifi- 
cations for  accurate  observation?  Did  he  have  a  con- 
scious or  unconscious  bias  that  caused  him  to  write  a 
prejudiced  narrative?  The  prejudice  of  an  author  may 
be  purely  personal,  or  it  may  be  explained  by  the  circum- 
stances amid  which  he  lived  and  wrote.  The  modem 
historian  strives  to  reach  accurate  and  impartial  con- 
clusions by  a  thorough  study  of  the  sources.  During 
the  Middle  Ages  the  general  mental  limitations  of  the 

7 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History' 

period    prevented    all   writers    from   reaching    such    an 
V  impartial  and  impersonal  viewpoint.     Thus  the  medieval 
'writer  was  not  only  lacking  in  critical  ability,  but  his 
kccount  was  always  colored  by  the  political,  religious,  and 
intellectual  ideas  of  the  age. 
.'^    The  sources  of  Carolingian  history  were  written  by  the 
V  educated  churchmen.     Judged  by  modem  requirements, 
they  were  men  of  very  slight  knowledge  and  limited  intel- 
ligence.    Their  purpose  in  writing  history  was  to  instruct 
^  their  readers  in  the  religious  significance  of  historical 
events.     After  the  coronation  of  800  they  further  en- 
deavored to  show  that  the  Roman  Empire  was  restored 
by  the  Franks,  and   that   the  medieval  empire  was  a 
direct  continuation  of  the  imperial  power  of  the  Roman 
emperors. 

Much  of  the  historical  writing  of  the  period  was  in  the 
form  of  annals,  which  are  brief  accounts  of  events,  year 
by  year.  This  method  of  writing  history  has  an  interest- 
ing origin.  Many  of  the  feast  days  of  the  Church  de- 
pended upon  the  day  upon  which  Easter  came  each  year. 
So  difficult  was  the  computation  of  this  date  that  the 
dates  for  Easter  were  worked  out  for  long  periods  of 
years,  and  each  monastery  obtained  one  of  these  calen- 
dars. As  the  years  were  on  the  left  side  of  the  parchment 
and  the  Easter  dates  on  the  right,  the  monks  began  to 
make  a  brief  record  of  any  events  that  happened  in  a  given 
year  in  the  space  foimd  in  the  center  of  the  parchment 
and  along  the  margins.  From  this  unambitious  begin- 
ning we  have  the  annals  developing  into  longer  chronicles 
of  the  events  of  the  different  years.  They  were  written 
by  monks,  whose  names  we  do  not  know,  but  presumably 
they  were  strictly  contemporary.  Unfortunately,  copies 
of  these  annals  were  carried  from  one  monastery  to  an- 
other, and  the  copyists  were  usually  so  inaccurate  in  their 

8 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

work  that  it  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  value  of  the 
variations  or  to  know  which  manuscript  may  have  been 
the  original  source. 

1.  The  Annales  Laurissenses,  or  the  Annals  of  Lorsch, 
are  so  named  because  one  of  the  early  manuscripts  came 
from  the  abbey  of  Lorsch,  and  an  early  German  editor 
concluded  that  they  had  been  written  in  this  monastery. 
However,  it  is  now  generally  believed  the  annals  after 
the  year  789  were  written  by  men  who  either  lived  at  the 
court  of  Charles  or  were  very  closely  connected  with  the 
court.  They  become  a  veritable  chronicle  of  the  deeds 
of  Charles,  and  are  often  called  the  Royal  Annals,  and 
critics  have  tried  to  prove  that  they  were  written  by 
Einhard  or  other  famous  men  of  the  time.  Another 
theory  that  has  been  advanced  is  that  Charles  himself 
had  them  written  by  his  chaplains,  and  that  they  were 
thus  official  annals.  None  of  these  opinions  can  be 
accepted  absolutely,  but  in  any  event  we  can  be  certain 
that  the  Annales  Laurissenses  were  written  by  prominent 
men  who  probably  lived  at  the  center  of  political  life  and 
had  access  to  the  best  sources  of  information. 

2.  The  Annales  Laurishamenses  were  also  attributed  to 
the  monks  of  Lorsch.  Certain  references  to  the  monastery 
of  Lorsch  gave  them  their  name,  but  it  is  not  possible  to 
know  whether  they  were  actually  written  there  or  were 
merely  copied  from  other  annals.  They  treat  events 
in  a  very  different  manner  from  the  Annales  Laurissenses, 
and  neither  could  have  been  a  copy  of  the  other.  After 
the  year  786  they  develop  into  a  more  complete  narrative 
of  the  events  of  each  year  and  show  a  decided  improvement 
in  style.  They  relate  military  events,  political  and  state 
affairs,  thus  giving  every  indication  of  having  been  writ- 
ten by  intelligent  and  well-informed  men. 

3.  The  Vita  Karoli  (the  Life  of  Charles)  was  written  by 

9 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Einhard,  who  was  bom  between  768  and  770,  and  died 
March  14,  840.  He  was  educated  in  the  monastery  of 
Fulda,  but  became  attached  to  the  court  about  794  or 
796.  He  was  intimate  with  Charles,  and  occupied  a  prom- 
inent position  in  pubHc  Hfe.  The  Vita  was  written 
shortly  after  the  death  of  Charles,  and  no  one  was  better 
qualified  to  be  the  emperor's  biographer.  Einhard  was 
one  of  the  group  of  learned  men  that  Charles  had  gathered 
about  him  from  all  parts  of  the  West,  of  which  Alcuin  was 
the  guiding  spirit  and  teacher.  His  interest  in  classical 
literature  led  him  to  imitate  the  Life  of  Augustus  by 
Suetonius  when  he  wrote  the  Vita  Karoli.  For  this  reason 
the  subject  matter  and  form  of  his  biography  are  distinctly 
different  from  that  of  other  writers  of  the  period.  From 
a  literary  standpoint,  Einhard' s  work  is  one  of  the  very 
best  productions  of  the  Carolingian  renaissance. 

4.  The  Chronographia  of  Tkeopkanis,  called  the  "Con- 
fessor." 

Theophanis  was  a  contemporary  of  Charles  the  Great 
and  an  important  Greek  writer.  He  was  bom  in  the 
reign  of  Constantin  Kopronymos  (741-775).  He  was 
involved  in  the  image-worship  controversy,  and  was  in 
prison  for  twelve  years,  being  finally  banished  to  the 
island  of  Samothrace,  where  he  died  about  817.  Because 
of  his  sufferings  in  the  cause  of  the  Church  he  was  honored 
as  a  confessor. 

At  the  death  of  Georges  Synkellos,  who  was  writing  a 
history  of  the  world,  Theophanis  promised  to  complete 
the  chronicle  which  his  friend  was  forced  to  leave  incom- 
plete. He  thus  worked  on  the  Chronographia  {{History 
or  Annals)  from  about  810  or  811  to  814  or  815.  The 
Chronographia  was  a  chronicle  of  world  history,  which 
was  to  have  a  great  influence  on  the  writers  of  history 
in  the  East  and  West,  for  it  was  soon  translated  into 

10 


The   Coronation   of  Charles  the  Great 

Latin,  and  thus  became  familiar  to  western  scholars. 
The  first  part  of  the  work  is  a  mere  compilation,  but  for 
the  time  of  the  coronation,  Theophanis  was  a  contempo- 
rary, and  can  give  us  something  of  the  Byzantine  attitude 
toward  this  event. 

5.  The  Vita  Leonis  III.  comes  from  the  Liber  Pontifi- 
calis  or  the  Book  of  the  Popes.  There  has  been  a  great 
deal  of  controversy  about  the  reliability  of  this  work, 
which  consists  of  the  lives  of  the  popes  from  the  earliest 
times  down  to  the  fifteenth  century.  These  biographies 
were  written  by  various  authors,  for  there  seems  to  have 
been  a  desire  to  make  it  a  complete  record  of  the  lives 
of  the  popes.  From  the  eighth  century  on  the  biographies 
were  probably  contemporary  or  nearly  so.  The  Life  of 
Leo  III.  was  probably  written  somewhat  later,  but  it 
contains  details  that  are  not  found  in  the  other  accounts, 
and  it  is  particularly  valuable  in  that  it  gives  a  version 
of  the  coronation  written  from  the  Church's  point  of 
view.     It  should,  however,  be  used  with  caution. 

6.  De  Gestis  Karoli  Magni,  or  The  Deeds  of  Charles  the 
Great,  by  the  Monk  of  St.  Gall. 

This  account  of  Charles  was  written  between  884  and 
887,  at  the  request  of  Charles  the  Fat,  who  had  visited 
the  monastery  of  St.  Gall  in  December  of  883.  It  has 
been  attributed  to  Notker  Balbus;  but  it  is  not  certain 
that  he  wrote  it,  although  the  style  resembles  other 
works  of  Notker. 

This  Life  of  Charles,  which  was  written  three-quarters 
of  a  century  after  his  death,  is  interesting  chiefly  because 
it  shows  how  men  of  later  generations  regarded  this  great 
hero  of  the  Middle  Ages.  As  the  account  of  the  Monk 
of  St.  Gall  indicates,  a  legend  was  already  growing  up 
which  was  to  obscure  the  real  Charles.  The  work  is 
filled  with  anecdotes  and  mythical  tales  about  the  em- 

II 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

peror.  Many  of  them  were  purel}^  local  and  had  grown  up 
and  developed  in  that  part  of  Gennany  in  which  St.  Gall 
is  located.  The  account  of  the  coronation  shows  how  this 
event  was  regarded  by  a  man  of  the  late  ninth  century. 


III.   QUESTIONS   FOR   STUDY 

1.  What  reasons  did  Charles  have  for  going  to  Italy? 

2.  How  did  Charles  adjust  the  troubles  at  Rome? 

3.  Did  Charles  actually  try  the  pope  in  the  council  that  he 

assembled? 

4.  What  reasons  can  you  find  for  the  oath  of  purification  taken 

by  the  pope? 

5.  How  did  Charles  deal  with  the  enemies  of  Pope  Leo? 

6.  Do  the  actions  of  Charles  indicate  that  he  had  greater 

authority  in  the  city  of  Rome  than  the  pope? 

7.  What  reasons  can  you  find  for  Charles  sending  such  im- 

portant tnissi  to  accompany  Pope  Leo  back  to  Rome? 

8.  Wliat  was  the  pope's  attitude  toward  Charles,  and  how  did 

it  affect  the  coronation? 

9.  Work  out  the  details  of  the  coronation  ceremony? 

10.  By  what  right  was  Charles  made  emperor? 

11.  Wliat  evidence  can  you  find  which  would  indicate  that 

Charles  owed  his  title  to  the  papacy? 

12.  From  the  evidence  in  the  accounts,  what  do  you  think  was 

Charles's  attitude  toward  the  Christian  religion  and 
the  papacy? 

13.  How  can  you  explain  Einhard's  statement  that  Charles  was 

not  eager  to  be  crowned  emperor? 

14.  What  difference  in  point  of  view  and  what  wrong  informa- 

tion do  you  find  in  the  account  of  the  Monk  of  St.  Gall? 

15.  Criticize  the  account  from  the  Vita  Leonis  III.  by  compari- 

son with  the  other  accounts. 
Other  topics  might  consist  of  criticisms  of  the  accounts  given 
in  standard  secondary  works  by  a  comparison  with  the  sources. 
The  use  of  Bryce's  Holy  Roman  Empire  in  this  way  would  be 
an  extremely  profitable  exercise. 

12 


IV.      The  Sources 

I.  The  Annales  Lanrissenses  .(the  Annals  of  Lorsch). 

.  .  .  And  in  the  beginning  of  the  month  of  August, 

when  he  [Charles]  reached  Mainz,  he  decided 

to    journey    into    Italy.      When    he    reached 

s  Ravenna  with  his  army  he  made  preparations  for 
an  expedition  against  the  Beneventians.  After  a  de- 
lay of  seven  days  Charles  started  for  Rome,  having 
ordered  his  son  Pepin  to  ravage  the  lands  of  the 
Beneventians  with  the   army.     As  he  approached 

10  Rome,  Pope  Leo,  accompanied  by  Romans,  met  him 
at  Nomentum,  which  is  at  the  twelfth  milestone  from 
the  city.  After  greeting  him  with  the  greatest  hu- 
mility the  pope  dined  with  him  at  this  town.  The 
pope  then  returned  to  the  city,  and  on  the  following 

IS  day  he  stationed  himself  on  the  steps  of  the  basilica 
of  the  blessed  apostle  Peter,  with  the  standard  of 
the  Roman  city,  and  crowds  of  pilgrims  and  citi- 
zens arranged  and  disposed  in  suitable  places  to 
shout  praises  to  those  coming.     Leo  himself  with 

20  the  clergy  and  bishops  received  Charles  when  he  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse  and  ascended  the  steps. 
When  an  oration  had  been  delivered,  while  all  were 

13 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

chanting  psalms,  the  king  was  led  into  the  basilica 
of  the  blessed  apostle  Peter.  This  happened  on 
the  eighth  day  before  the  Calends  of  December 
(November  24)} 

s  Seven  days  later  the  king  began  to  busy  himself 
with  the  important  affairs  that  had  brought  him  and 
all  his  men  to  the  city  of  Rome,  and  thenceforth 
daily  he  was  occupied  with  these  matters.  The 
first  and  most  difficult  of  these  tasks  was  the  in- 

10  vestigation  of  the  crimes  of  which  the  holy  pontiff  ^ 
had  been  accused.  As  no  one  wished  to  be  sponsor 
for  the  pope's  guilt,  Leo  ascended  to  the  altar  of 
the  church  of  the  apostle  Peter  in  the  presence  of 
all  the  people,  with  the  Evangel  in  his  hand,  and 

IS  by  oath,  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  purged 
himself  of  the  charges  which  had  been  made  against 
him. 

On  the  same  day  Zachary  returned  from  the  East 
with  two  monks,  whom  the  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem 

ao  had  sent  back  with  him.^    One  of  them  was  from  the 

*  According  to  the  Roman  method  of  reckoning  time,  the  Calends 
were  the  first  day  of  the  month.  In  counting  the  number  of  days, 
before  the  Calends,  the  first  of  the  month  was  counted  in.  Thus 
the  eighth  before  the  Calends  of  December  would  be  November  24th. 

as  ^  The  pope  was  called  by  various  names,  as  pontiff,  apostle,  bish- 
op, etc. 

^  In  799  Charles  was  visited  by  a  monk  from  the  Patriarch  of 
Jerusalem,  who  brought  blessings  and  relics  from  the  Holy  Sepulcher. 
On  Christmas  day  of  the  same  year  Charles  sent  back  a  priest, 

30  Zachary,  with  gifts  for  the  Holy  Sepulcher,  and  other  sacred  spots 
around  Jerusalem.  On  his  return  one  year  later  Zachary  foun4 
Charles  at  Rome. 

14 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

Mount  of  Olives  and  the  other  from  St.  Saba.  As 
a  blessing  they  brought  the  keys  of  the  Holy  Sepul- 
cher  and  of  Mount  Calvary,  also  the  keys  of  the 
city  and  of  the  Mount  (Zion)  and  a  banner.     The 

s  king  received  them  graciously,  and  kept  them  with 
him  many  days,  sending  them  away  in  April  with 
gifts.  He  celebrated  the  birthday  of  the  Lord  at 
Rome.     And  the  number  of  the  years  changed  into 

801.1 

10  On  the  most  sacred  birthday  of  the  Lord,  while 
the  king  was  at  mass,  and  just  as  he  was  rising  from 
prayer  before  the  grave  of  St.  Peter,  Pope  Leo 
placed  the  crown  on  his  head,  and  all  the  people 
shouted    "Charles   Augustus,    crowned    great    and 

IS  peace-giving  Imperator  of  the  Romans,  life  and  vic- 
tory!" After  this  praise  he  was  saluted  by  the 
apostle  according  to  the  custom  of  the  ancient 
emperors. 2  The  title  Patrician  was  dropped,  and 
he  was  called  Imperator  and  Augustus.     After  a  few 

20  days   he  ordered   the  men  who  had  deposed   the 

iThe  year  did  not  always  begin  on  January  ist  in  the  Middle 
Ages.  Different  dates  were  used  at  different  times  and  in  different 
localities.  In  the  present  case  Christmas  day  was  regarded  as  the 
first  day  of  the  year,  hence,  according  to  most  of  the  writers,  the 
25  coronation  occurred  on  the  first  day  of  the  year  8oi.  For  the  By- 
zantine custom  see  Note  i,  p.  19. 

2  At  the  accession  of  a  new  emperor  to  the  throne  at  Constan- 
tinople, an  election  was  first  necessary.  This  election  was  made 
by  the  senate,  with  the  army  and  the  people  participating.  The 
30  coronation  proper  was  a  religious  ceremony  in  which  the  patriarch 
of  Constantinople  crowned  the  new  emperor.  Compare  this  custom 
with  that  followed  in  800. 

IS 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

pontiff  the  preceding  year  to  be  brought  before 
him.  They  were  tried  according  to  the  Roman  law 
for  the  crime  of  treason,  and  were  condemned  to 
death.     The  pope  interceded  for  them,  and  life  and 

s  the  integrity  of  their  bodies  was  granted  to  them. 
Some  of  them  were  sent  into  exile  as  a  punishment 
for  their  most  serious  crime.  .  .  . 
2.  The   Annates   Laurishamenses  ^   (the   Annals   of 
Lorsch). 

10      And  in  the  summer  he  [Charles]  called  together 

his  lords  and  nobles  at  the  city  of  Mainz.     When 

he   had   assured  himself   that   peace   reigned 

throughout    all   his    dominions    he    called    to 

mind  the  injury  that  the  Romans  had  inflicted  on 

IS  Pope  Leo,  and  setting  his  face  toward  Rome,  he 
journeyed  thither.  When  he  had  arrived  there  he 
summoned  a  great  council  of  bishops  and  abbots, 
also  priests,  deacons,  counts,  and  other  Christian 
people.     Those  who  wished  to  condemn  the  apostle 

20  himself  were  brought  before  this  assembly.  When 
the  king  had  made  investigation  he  was  convinced 
that  they  did  not  want  to  condemn  the  pope  with 
justice,  but  through  spite.  It  was  therefore  clear 
to  the  most  pious  prince,  Charles,  and  to  all  the 

as  bishops  and  holy  fathers  present,  that,  if  the  pope 
wished  and  should  ask  it,  he  ought  to  purify  him- 
self by  his  own  will,  voluntarily,  and  not  by  the 

*  Laurissenses  and  Laurishamenses  are  merely  different  ways  of 
spelling  the  Latin  name  for  Lorsch. 

i6 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

judgment  of  the  council;  and  this  was  done.  When 
he  had  taken  the  oath,  the  holy  bishops  and  all  the 
clergy,  Prince  Charles  and  the  devote  Christian  peo- 
ple began  the  hymn,  Te  Deum  laudamus,  te  Dominum 

s  confitemur.    When  this  was  entirely  finished,  the  king 

and  all  the  faithful  people  with  him  gave  thanks  to 

God,  who  had  preserved  the  apostle  Leo  sound  in 

body  and  mind.     And  he  passed  the  winter  in  Rome. 

Inasmuch   as  the  title  of  Imperator  had    ceased 

10  among  the  Greeks  at  this  time  and  the  imperium  was 

in   the   hands   of   a  woman,    it    was    evident 

to  the  apostle  Leo  and  all  the  holy  fathers 

who  had  taken  part  in  the  council,  as  well  as  to  all 

the   Christian   people,    that    Charles,    king   of   the 

IS  Franks,  ought  to  be  called  Imperator.  For  he  held 
the  city  of  Rome,  where  the  Cassars  had  always  re- 
sided, and  he  also  ruled  Italy,  Gaul,  and  Germany 
likewise.  Because  God  Almighty  had  placed  all 
these  countries  in  his  power  it  seemed  just  to  them 

20  that,  with  God  favoring  it  and  all  the  Christian 
people  demanding  it,  he  should  have  the  title  itself. 
King  Charles  was  not  willing  to  refuse  this  demand, 
but  with  all  humility,  and  obedient  to  the  Lord  and 
the  petition  of  the   clergy   and  all   the   Christian 

25  people,  on  the  very  day  of  the  nativity  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  he  was  consecrated  by  the  lord  pope 
Leo,  and  received  the  title  of  Imperator.  Then, 
first  of  all  he  restored  peace  and  concord  to  the  Holy 
Roman  Church,  and  he  celebrated  Easter  at  Rome. 

17 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

When  summer  approached  he  directed  his  journey 
to  Ravenna,  giving  justice  and  restoring  order.  He 
then  returned  to  his  palace  in  France.  .  .  . 

3.  The  Vita  Karoli  (the  Life  of  Charles)  by  Einhard. 
5  Although  he  [Charles]  regarded  Rome  highly,  dur- 
ing all  the  forty-seven  years  of  his  reign  he  went  to 
the  city  only  four  times  to  pay  his  vows  and  to  offer 
his  prayers. 

This  was  not  the  only  reason  for  his  last  visit 

10  however.  Indeed,  the  Romans  had  greatly  in- 
jured Pope  Leo.  They  tore  out  his  eyes  and  cut 
off  his  tongue,  and  thus  he  was  forced  to  ask  pro- 
tection from  the  king.  So  he  went  to  Rome  to 
improve  the  condition  of  the  Church,  which  was 

IS  greatly  disturbed,  and  remained  there  the  entire 
winter.  At  this  time  he  received  the  titles  of 
Imperator  and  Augustus,  which  he  was  so  opposed 
to  at  first  that  he  said  he  would  never  have  en- 
tered the  church  on  that  day,  although  it  was  a 

20  very  important  festival  of  the  Church,  if  he  had 
known  the  intention  of  the  pope.  Nevertheless, 
having  accepted  the  title,  he  endured  with  great 
patience  the  jealousy  that  it  caused,  for  the  Roman 
emperors  were  very  indignant.     He  overcame  their 

25  pride  by  magnanimity,  in  which  he  doubtless  excelled 
them,  and  by  sending  frequent  embassies  to  them, 
and  by  calling  them  brothers  in  his  letters.  .  . 

4.  The  Chronographia  (Annals)  of  Theophanis. 
...  In  the  same    year   [801]  partisans  of    the 

18 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

Roman  pope,  Hadrian,  of  blessed  memory,  started  a 
riot  against  Pope  Leo  and  injured  his  eyesight. 
The  men  who  were  selected  to  put  out  his  eyes  were 
moved  by  pity  and  spared  him,  so  that  he  was 

5  not  completely  bHnded.  Leo  inmiediately  fled  to 
Charles,  king  of  the  Franks.  The  king  took  ven- 
geance on  the  enemies  of  the  pope  and  restored  him 
to  his  seat.  Thus  at  this  time  Rome  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Franks  and  continued  thus.     Leo  re- 

10  paid  Charles  by  anointing  him  from  head  to  foot 
with  oil  in  the  church  of  the  blessed  apostle,  and, 
having  saluted  him  with  the  title  of  Imperator,  he 
crowned  him.  He  also  clothed  him  with  the  im- 
perial robes  and  insignia.     This  happened  on  the 

15  25th  day  of  the  month  of  December,  in  the  ninth 
indiction.^  .  .  . 

5.  Vita  Leonis  III.  {Life  of  Leo  III.)  from  the  Liher 
Pontificalis. 

...  A  few  days  after  [the  arrival  of  Leo  at  Rome], 

80  the  faithful  missi,^  who  had  returned  with  the  pope 

1  The  indiction  was  originally  a  period  of  fifteen  years,  at  the  close 
of  which  the  Roman  government  revived  its  tax  assessments.  Later 
it  was  used  to  reckon  time.  The  first  indiction  was  that  of  312  a.d. 
The  ninth  indiction  means  the  ninth  year  of  one  of  these  fifteen- 

25  year  periods,  and  not  the  ninth  period.  According  to  the  Greek 
calendar,  the  year  began  on  September  ist,  so  that  Charles  was 
crowned  in  the  year  801,  which  woiild  make  it  the  ninth  year  of 
that  indictional  period. 

2  The  missi  were  officials  of  the  Carolingian  kings,  of  which  the 
30  famous  missi  dominici  were  a  special  type.     The  men  whose  names 

are  given  were  prominent  men  in  the  service  of  Charles,  who  were 
sent  on  a  special  mission  to  look  after  his  interests  at  Rome. 
3  19 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

to  Rome  in  obedience  to  the  pontifical  desires — 
namely,  Hildebald  and  Arno,  both  most  reverend 
archbishops;  Cunibert,  Bernhard,  Otto,  and  Jesse, 
most   reverend   and   holy   bishops;     also   Flaccus, 

s  bishop-elect;  and  Helingot,  Rothgar,  and  Germar, 
famous  counts.  They  were  entertained  at  the  table 
of  the  lord  pope  Leo,  and  were  examining  those 
malicious  offenders  for  more  than  a  week  to  dis- 
cover what  evidence  they  might  have  against  the 

10  pope.  Neither  Pascal  nor  Campulus  ^  had  any  evi- 
dence that  they  could  report,  and  neither  did  their 
accomplices  say  anything  against  him.  So  the  afore- 
mentioned missi  of  the  great  king  seized  the  culprits 
and  sent  them  into  France. 

15  After  a  time  the  great  king  joined  them  at  the 
basilica  of  the  blessed  apostle  Peter,  and  was  re- 
ceived with  great  honor.  He  called  a  council  of  the 
archbishops,  the  bishops,  the  abbots,  and  all  the 
French  nobles,  as  well  as  the  prominent  Romans 

20  J  in  the  same  church.  The  great  king  as  well  as  the 
most  blessed  pontiff  were  seated,  likewise  they  made 
the  most  holy  archbishops  and  abbots  seat  them- 
selves, but  all  the  other  priests  and  the  French 
and  Roman  nobles  remained  standing.     He  sum- 

25  moned  this  council  to  investigate  all  the  charges 
that  had  been  made  against  the  sanctity  of  the 
pontiff.     When  all  the  archbishops,  the  bishops,  and 

^  Pascal  and  Campulus  were  the  leaders  of  the  conspiracy  and 
attack  that  was  made  on  Pope  Leo  in  799. 

20 


The   Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

the  abbots  heard  this  they  said :  ' '  We  do  not  dare  to 
judge  the  apostolic  see,  which  is  the  head  of  all  the 
churches  of  God,  for  we  are  all  judged  by  it  and  its 
vicar.     Furthermore,  it  should  be  judged  by  no  one, 

s  according  to  what  was  the  ancient  custom.  What- 
ever the  chief  pontiff  proposes  we  will  obey  canonic- 
ally."  The  venerable  chief  said :  '' I  follow  the  foot- 
steps of  the  pontiffs  who  were  my  predecessors.  I 
am  ready  to  purify  myself  of  such  false  charges  as 

10  have  been  basely  made  against  me." 

On  a  later  day  in  the  same  church  of  the  blessed 
apostle  Peter,  when  all  were  present — namely,  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  abbots,  all  the  Franks,  who  were 
in  the  service  of  the  great  king,  and  all  the  Romans, 

x5  the  venerable  pontiff,  grasping  the  four  Gospels  of 
Christ,  mounted  to  the  altar  and  with  a  clear  voice 
took  the  oath:  ''Inasmuch  as  I  have  no  knowledge 
of  these  false  crimes,  which  the  Romans,  who  have 
persecuted  me,  have  basely  charged  me  with,  I  say 

20  that  I  do  not  need  to  have  such  knowledge."  When 
this  was  done  litanies  were  chanted  and  all  the  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  abbots,  and  all  the  clergy  gave 
praise  to  God  and  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  mother 
of  God,  to  the   blessed  apostle  Peter,  chief  of  the 

25  apostles,  and  to  all  the  saints  of  God.  »'! 

On  the  natal  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  all  were 

again  gathered  together  in  the  same  basilica  of  the 

blessed  apostle  Peter,  and  there  the  venerable,  holy 

pontiff  with  his  own  hands  crowned  Charles  the 

21 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Great  with  a  crown  of  great  value.  Then  all  the 
faithful  Romans,  when  they  realized  how  great  pro- 
tection and  care  the  Holy  Roman  Church  and  its 
vicar  would  have  because  of  this  act  which  had  the 
s  favor  of  God  and  the  blessed  Peter,  the  key-bearer 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  unanimously  shouted 
with  loud  voices,  ''Charles,  most  pious  Augustus, 
crowned  great,  peace-giving  Imperator  by  God,  life 
and  victory!"     This  was  shouted  three  times,  and 

10  many  saints  were  invoked  before  the  grave  of  the 
blessed  apostle  Peter,  and  thus  by  all  he  was  made 
Imperator  of  the  Romans.  There  the  most  holy 
bishop  and  pontiff  anointed  Charles  with  the  sacred 
oil,  also  his  most  excellent  son  [Charles]  as  king, 

IS  on  the  birthday  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

After  the  celebration  of  the  mass  the  most  serene 
lord  Imperator  presented  a  silver  table  weighing 
.  .  .  pounds  with  its  legs.  Likewise,  at  the 
grave  of  the  apostle  of  God,  the  Imperator  and  his 

ao  son,  the  king,  and  his  daughters  presented  various 
vases  to  accompany  this  table,  all  of  pure  gold, 
weighing  .  .  .  pounds,  also  a  gold  crown  set 
with  large  gems,  to  be  hung  over  the  altar,  and  two 
swords   weighing   fifty-eight   pounds,    and   a   large 

3S  vessel  of  gold,  set  with  gems,  .  .  .  [the  list  of  gifts 
continues]. 

Afterward  those  iniquitous  malefactors — namely, 
Pascal  and  Campulus — and  their  associates  were 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the  most  pious  lord 

22 


The   Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

Imperator,  with  all  the  noble  Franks  and  Romans 
standing  about.  All  were  indignant  about  the  mis- 
deeds of  these  men.  Campulus  turned  to  Pascal 
and  said,  ' '  It  was  an  evil  day  when  I  saw  your  face, 

5  for  you  are  to  blame  for  my  being  in  this  trouble." 
And  so,  each  condemning  the  other,  they  themselves 
proved  their  own  guilt.  When  the  lord  Imperator 
realized  how  cruel  and  iniquitous  they  were  he  sent 
them  into  France. 

10  6.  De  Gestis  Caroli  Magni   {The  Deeds  of  Charles 

the  Great),  by  the  Monk  of  St.  Gall. 

Although  other  mortals  may  be  deceived  by  the 

works  of  the  devil  and  his  satellites,  it  is  fitting  to 

meditate  on  the  words  of  the  Lord  when  He  com- 

is  mended  the  brave  confession  of  Saint  Peter,  saying, 
''Because  you  are  Peter,  I  will  build  my  church 
upon  this  rock,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
vail against  it,"  for  even  in  these  evil  and  troubled 
days    the    Church    has    remained    firm    and   un- 

20  shaken. 

Because  jealous  people  are  always  consumed  by 
envy  it  was  generally  customary  among  the  Romans 
to  show  hostility  and  even  to  fight  against  the  great 
popes   who   were   elevated   to   the   apostolic   seat. 

as  Thus  it  happened  that  certain  of  the  Romans  who 
were  blinded  by  envy  accused  Leo,  of  holy  memory, 
whom  we  have  referred  to  above,  of  terrible  crimes. 
Moreover,  they  attacked  him  with  the  intention  of 
blinding  him,  but,  checked  and  restrained  by  the 

23 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

divine  will,  they  failed  to  tear  out  his  eyes,  although 
they  did  cut  them  across  the  middle  with  knives. 
Secretly  the  pope  had  the  news  of  this  sent  by 
his  servants  to  Michael,  emperor  at  Constantinople, 

s  who  withheld  all  aid,  saying,  ''The  pope  has  a 
kingdom  of  his  own,  higher  than  mine,  and  must 
revenge  himself  on  his  own  enemies."  Then  the 
holy  pope,  following  the  divine  will,  summoned  to 
Rome  the  unconquerable  Charles,  who  was  in  reality 

10  ruler  of  many  peoples,  in  order  that  he  might 
gloriously  obtain  the  titles  of  Imperator,  CcBsar,  and 
Augustus  by  apostolic  authority. 

Charles,  who  was  always  engaged  in  campaigns 
and  military  affairs,  although  he  was   ignorant  of 

IS  the  cause  of  the  summons,  without  delay  came  with 
all  his  warriors  and  fighting  men:  the  lord  of  the 
world  came  to  the  capital  of  the  world.  And 
when  that  most  depraved  people  heard  of  his  un- 
expected arrival,  just  as  sparrows  hide  themselves 

20  from  the  sight  of  their  master  so  the  Romans  hid 
in  various  hiding-places.  But  they  were  not  able 
to  escape  the  energy  and  sagacity  of  Charles  under 
heaven,  and  so  they  were  captured  and  led  into  the 
basilica  of  St.  Peter  in  chains.     There  the  undefiled 

2s  Father  Leo  took  the  Evangel  and,  holding  it  over  his 
head  before  Charles  and  his  men,  with  his  perse- 
cutors present,  took  the  following  oath,  **0n  the 
great  judgment  day  may  I  enjoy  the  fulfilment  of 
the  promises  of  the  Gospel,  as  I  am  innocent  of  the 

?4 


The  Coronation  of  Charles  the  Great 

charges  that  have  been  made  against  me."  Then 
the  terrible  Charies  said  to  his  men,  ''Take  care  that 
none  of  them  escape."  All  were  seized  and  con- 
demned either  to  different  kinds  of  death  or  to  per- 

s  petual  exile. 

As  Charles  remained  in  the  city  for  several  days 
to  give  his  army  a  necessary  rest  the  chief  of  the 
apostolic  see  summoned  all  who  would  come  from 
the  surrounding  country  to  Rome.     In  the  presence 

10  of  all  these  people  and  the  invincible  counts  of  the 
most  glorious  Charles,  who  did  not  suspect  anything, 
the  pope  pronounced  him  Imperator  and  Defender 
of  the  Roman  Church.  Since  he  was  not  able  to 
refuse  the  title,  for  he  believed  that  he  had  received 

15  it  by  divine  favor,  nevertheless  he  did  not  receive 
it  with  joy,  because  he  believed  that  the  Greeks, 
fired  by  greater  jealousy,  would  lay  plots  against 
the  kingdom  of  the  Franks,  or  at  least  be  more  care- 
ful to  make  all  necessary  preparations  to  prevent 

20  Charles  from  suddenly  coming  to  subjugate  their 
empire,  for  there  was  a  rumor  that  he  intended  to  do 
this.  For  on  a  former  occasion  when  the  legate  of 
the  Byzantine  king  visited  him,  and  had  told  him  that 
his  master  wi-shed  to  be  a  faithful  friend,  and  that 

2s  if  they  were  only  not  separated  from  each  other 
by  so  great  a  distance,  that  he  would  treat  Charles 
as  a  son  and  relieve  his  poverty.  Charles,  who  was 
not  able  to  restrain  his  burning  spirit,  burst  forth, 
**0h!    If  that  pool  were  not  between  us,  we  could 

2$ 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

either  divide  or  hold  together  in  common  the  wealth 
of  the  East." 

Indeed,  the  Giver  and  Restorer  of  health  showed  his 
belief  in  the  innocence  of  the  blessed  Leo,  for  even 
after  that  cruel  wound  had  been  received  He  made 
his  eyes  brighter  than  they  were  before,  except  that 
a  most  beautiful  scar  remained  as  a  sign  of  virtue  to 
decorate  his  eyelids,  very  like  a  fine  thread  in  the 
white  snow.  .  .  . 


PROBLEM  II 

II. — Canossa  :     From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 


Canossa :    From    Oppenheim   to   Foresheim 

I.   THE   HISTORICAL   SETTING   OF  THE    PROBLEM 

IN  the  year  1046  Henry  III.  went  down  to  Italy, 
deposed  three  popes,  and  appointed  a  fourth  one. 
From  that  time  until  his  death  he  virtually  appointed 
all  of  the  occupants  of  the  papal  chair.  To  be  more  exact, 
he  was  asked  to  name  the  candidate,  and  that  candidate 
was  elected.  In  the  year  1077  his  son,  Henry  IV.,  was 
at  the  feet  of  Pope  Gregory  in  deep  humiliation,  begging 
to  be  restored  to  the  Church  and  his  kingdom.  The 
causes  for  such  a  profound  change  are  numerous. 

The  popes  whom  Henry  III.  had  placed  in  power  were 
practically  all  of  the  reform  party.  They  were  in  sym- 
pathy with  that  reaction  against  the  worldliness  and 
immorality  of  the  clergy  in  which  the  monastery  of 
Cluny  played  such  a  prominent  part.  Hitherto  the 
papacy  had  been  too  often  in  the  hands  of  Roman  and 
Italian  nobles,  and  few  of  the  popes  had  had  time  enough 
to  take  a  very  active  part  in  reform  because  of  their  worldly 
interests.  The  new  series  of  popes,  however,  instituted 
a  very  vigorous  campaign  against  marriage  of  the  clergy 
and  simony.  The  greatest  cause  of  these  evils,  the  ap- 
pointment of  church  officials  by  self-interested  lay  nobles 
and  kings,  was  not  so  strongly  attacked  while  Henry  III. 
was  still  alive.  In  the  crusade  against  the  minor  evils  he 
assisted  them.    After  his  death  the  reform  party  con- 

29 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

tinued  to  control  the  office  of  pope ;  and  one  of  the  ablest 
partisans  was  Hildebrand,  who  had  occupied  minor 
offices  under  the  popes  since  1045.  His  aggressive  nature 
and  unusual  abihty  profited  greatly  from  this  long  expe- 
rience, and  when  he  became  pope  in  1073  there  were  few 
men  in  Europe  who  could  cope  with  him  as  a  ruler. 

Henry  IH.  died  in  the  year  1056,  leaving  his  kingdom 
to  his  six-year-old  son.  The  powerful  dukes,  prelates, 
and  other  feudal  nobles  who  w^ere  ever  ready  to  seize 
any  opportunity  of  gaining  more  power  and  independence 
had  been  held  in  submission  by  the  war-like  Conrad  and 
the  crafty  Henry,  but  the  empress  Agnes,  who  became 
regent  in  1057,  was  not  able  to  hold  them  in  check.  She 
knew  but  little  of  the  intricate  politics  of  the  kingdom,  and 
in  her  choice  of  advisers  she  was  moved  more  often  by 
personal  preference  than  by  political  expediency.  As  a 
result  rival  parties  speedily  formed  around  her.  Am- 
bitious prelates  and  nobles  struggled  for  the  control  of 
the  young  king,  and  in  1062  the  archbishop  of  Cologne 
actually  succeeded  in  kidnapping  him.  The  regency  was 
then  divided  among  various  churchmen,  while  Agnes  soon 
went  into  a  convent.  Thus  the  young  king  was  left  to 
the  care  of  ambitious  prelates  who  were  more  interested 
in  furthering  their  own  power  than  they  were  in  properly 
educating  a  young  king.  His  whims  were  indulged,  and 
pleasures  of  all  kinds  were  provided,  while  his  education 
was  more  or  less  accidental  and  incidental.  At  the  age  of 
fifteen  he  was  girded  with  the  sword  and  declared  king. 
Troubles  grew  rapidly  arotind  him.  On  a  charge  of 
treason  he  deposed  Otto,  duke  of  Bavaria.  Bertha,  whom 
he  had  married  when  he  was  sixteen  years  old,  he  refused 
to  accept,  and  it  was  three  years  before  he  was  prevailed 
upon  to  take  her  as  his  wife.  (It  was  she  who  accompanied 
him  in  his  journey  across  the  Alps  in  1077.)     The  Saxons, 

30 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

who  had  never  shown  a  particular  liking  for  the  Salic 
kings,  broke  forth  in  open  rebellion,  which  was  encouraged 
by  the  other  disaffected  elements.  The  war  raged  from 
1073  to  1075  before  Henry  compelled  them  to  submis- 
sion. 

The  papacy  had  meanwhile  taken  advantage  of  the 
party  strife  in  Germany  to  free  itself  from  all  control  of 
the  emperor  over  the  election.  The  College  of  Cardinals 
was  established  in  1059,  and,  though  there  was  some 
opposition  in  Italy,  the  papacy  had  steadily  advanced  its 
program  of  reform.  When  Hildebrand  himself  came  to 
the  throne  in  1073  he  was  quite  ready  to  take  up  the 
great  issue  of  whether  church  or  state  should  have  con- 
trol over  the  election  of  church  officials.  In  his  corre- 
spondence with  Henry  IV.  during  the  first  two  years  of 
his  reign  Gregory  assumed  a  kindly,  paternalistic  tone, 
while  Henry  answered  with  apparent  humility.  The  out- 
come of  Henry's  war  with  the  Saxons  was  still  dubious, 
and  it  seemed  that  he  was  willing  to  make  some  conces- 
sions to  the  pope's  demands.  When,  however,  victory 
began  to  loom  up  large  toward  the  end  of  the  year  1075 
Henry  became  more  independent.  The  important  arch- 
bishopric of  Milan  became  vacant  about  this  time.  The 
anti-reform  party  there  asked  Henry  to  suggest  a  candi- 
date. If  Henry  named  a  candidate  he  would  be  following 
an  old  custom ;  if  he  left  it  to  the  local  churchmen  and  the 
papacy  he  would  be  in  accord  with  the  demands  of 
Gregory.  Henry  named  the  candidate.  He  did  this,  too, 
for  several  other  offices  of  less  importance.  In  southern 
Italy  also,  over  land  which  the  pope  regarded  as  belonging 
to  the  Church,  Henry  placed  two  German  nobles  without 
consulting  Gregory.  Thereupon  Gregory  sent  messengers 
and  letters  to  the  king,  threatening  him  with  excommuni- 
cation and  deposition.    Henry  became  angry,  called  a 

31 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

meeting  of  his  churchmen  at  Worms,  and  there  declared 
Gregory  guilty  of  a  number  of  crimes  and  deposed  him. 
Twenty-four  bishops  signed  this  deposition,  which,  with 
a  letter  from  Henry,  was  sent  to  the  pope.  These  reached 
Rome  just  as  the  Lent  Synod  was  being  held,  and  created  a 
sensation.  But  Gregory  calmly  received  them,  and  on 
the  next  day  sent  forth  letters  excommunicating  the 
twenty-four  German  bishops,  the  Lombard  bishops,  and, 
finally,  Henry  himself.  This  occurred  on  the  2 2d  of 
February,  1076.  Quickly  the  enemies  of  the  king  took 
heart;  two  councils  which  he  called  turned  out  failures; 
the  Saxons  again  broke  out  in  revolt,  and  even  the  friends 
of  Henry  began  to  desert  him.  Meanwhile,  Gregory  had 
diligently  corresponded  with  the  princes  and  prelates  of 
Germany;  a  meeting  was  called  at  Tribur  on  the  i6th  of 
October,  and  papal  legates  went  to  attend.  When  they 
came  together  they  found  Henry  encamped  just,  across 
the  river  at  Oppenheim.  Here  the  following  accounts 
take  up  the  story. 

When  Henry  returned  from  Italy  after  the  election  of 
Rudolph,  most  of  the  Germans  flocked  to  his  side.  Ru- 
dolph was  forced  into  Saxony,  and  for  a  time  it  looked 
as  though  Henry  would  regain  his  father's  kingdom. 
The  pope  did  not  indorse  the  action  of  the  conference  at 
Foresheim,  nor  did  he  excommunicate  Henry  again — not 
until  Rudolph  had  won  a  great  victory  in  1080.  Then  he 
did  both.  In  the  next  battle  between  the  two  rival 
kings  Rudolph  was  killed,  though  his  army  was  victorious. 
His  followers  quarreled  about  who  should  succeed  him, 
while  Henry  seized  the  opportunity  to  go  to  Italy.  Here 
he  set  up  an  anti-pope,  and  after  three  years  of  fighting 
he  forced  Gregory  out  of  Rome,  installed  the  new  pope, 
and  had  himself  crowned  emperor.  Gregory  died  the 
next  year  in  exile.     The  struggle,  however,  continued 

32 


Canossa :    From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

during  the   rest   of  Henry's   reign   and  was   not   fully 
settled  until  later. 


II,  THE  AUTHORS  OF  THE  ACCOUNTS 

The  accounts  which  follow  represent  practically  all  the 
source  material  from  which  the  modern  historian  obtains 
his  story  of  the  scene  at  Canossa,  and  it  will  be  found  an 
interesting  exercise  to  compare  the  narrative  of  a  modern 
writer  with  these  sources.  It  will  be  noticed  that  the 
authors  of  all  these  selections  were  churchmen,  and  that, 
though  this  was  a  struggle  between  church  and  state, 
churchmen  are  found  on  both  sides  of  the  struggle  just  as 
the  laymen.  The  accounts  themselves  are  characteristic 
of  the  historical  writing  of  this  period.  In  style  they 
represent  varieties  from  the  literary  composition  of 
Lambert  and  the  rhetorical  touches  of  the  anonymous 
biographer  of  Henry  to  the  crude,  brief,  matter-of-fact 
Annals  of  Augsburg.  The  imitation  of  classical  writers, 
the  naive  exaggeration,  the  ingenuous  piety,  as  well  as  a 
certain  artfulness  of  the  age,  all  appear  in  the  accounts. 
The  writers,  too,  represent  almost  all  parts  of  the  German- 
Roman  Empire,  as  they  do  the  various  factions. 

I.  Annates  Augustani  (the  Annals  of  Augsburg). 

The  first  selection  is  taken  from  the  Annals  of  Augsburg^ 
and  is  typical  of  this  class  of  medieval  historical  writing. 
These  annals  were  kept  by  some  clerk  in  the  town,  and 
record  merely  the  bare  statement  of  the  important  events 
which  had  occurred  during  the  year.  There  is  usually 
no  attempt  at  style,  frequently  not  even  a  regard  for 
grammar;  but  the  fact  that  they  are  written  year  by 
year  and  represent  what  the  writer  and  the  particular 
community  regarded  as  important  makes  them  very 
valuable  sources  of  information.     The  items  recorded  by 

33 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  Augsburg  scribe  for  these  two  years  are  characteris- 
tically brief  and  strive  to  be  impersonal,  but  the  events 
were  too  stirring  to  hide  entirely  the  bias  which  the  writer 
so  naively  betrays. 

2.  Conventus  Oppenheimensis  (the  Agreement  at  Oppen- 
heim). 

a.  Promissio  Heinrici  regis,  quam  fecit  Hildehrando 
papcB,  qui  et  Gregorius  (Promise  of  King  Henry  to  Pope 
Hildebrand,  also  called  Gregory). 

b.  Edictum  Generate  (General  Edict). 

When  Henry  was  afflicted  by  the  excommunication 
which  Gregory  had  issued  against  him  and  was  abandoned 
by  most  of  his  subjects  he  was  at  last  forced  to  sign  an 
agreement  with  the  princes  at  Oppenheim  in  the  month 
of  October,  1076.  This  document  has  been  preserved 
wdth  both  its  parts  and  affords  an  interesting  comparison 
with  the  agreement  as  recorded  by  the  various  chroniclers. 

3.  Lamberti  Annates  (the  Annals  of  Lambert). 

With  literary  historians  the  account  by  the  monk 
Lambert  of  Hersfeld  has  long  been  the  favorite  de- 
scription of  Henry  at  Canossa.  Even  more  scholarly 
historians  have  been  fascinated  by  his  dramatic  and  well- 
written  description  of  those  events,  and  only  in  com- 
paratively recent  years  has  Lambert  been  subjected  to 
that  incisive  criticism  from  which  his  style  and  plausi- 
bility had  so  long  kept  him  immune.  He  was  not  an  eye- 
witness to  the  events  which  he  here  describes.  His 
monastery  had,  it  is  true,  sheltered  Henry  during  some  of 
his  earlier  struggles,  and  had  also  suffered  his  wrath.  The 
people  at  Hersfeld  followed  the  career  of  the  king  with 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  The  monastery  was  so 
situated  that  many  travelers  of  note  stopped  there,  and  the 
important  communications  of  both  king  and  pope  were 
frequently  made  known  to  them.    Thus,  when  one  of 

34 


Canossa :    From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

their  most  scholarly  monks  began  his  account  of  the 
struggles  of  king  Henry  he  found  an  abundance  of 
material  from  which  to  construct  his  accoimt.  He  wrote 
his  work  in  the  form  of  annals,  beginning  with  Adam,  and 
closing  just  before  the  election  of  Rudolph  at  Foresheim 
in  the  spring  of  1077.  The  whole  narrative  presimies 
to  be  an  impartial  statement  of  events,  and  was  so  re- 
garded for  a  long  time.  A  careful  reading,  however,  will 
reveal  not  only  a  wealth  of  information,  but  also  an 
exercise  of  imagination  unusual  for  his  time.  In  addition 
students  of  Latin  may  detect  some  passages  which  bear 
more  than  an  accidental  resemblance  to  ancient  writings, 
in  which  he  was  remarkably  well  read.  Nevertheless, 
this  account  has  much  value. 

4.  Bertholdi  Annates  (the  Annals  of  Berthold). 

In  marked  contrast  to  the  style  of  the  preceding  account 
is  the  following  by  the  monk  Berthold  of  Reichenau,  or 
by  some  other  monk  of  that  monastery.  There  is  a 
noticeable  striving  after  good  Latin  words,  phrases,  and 
sentence-structure,  but  the  result  is  frequently  a  long, 
involved  sentence  which  baffles  Hteral  translation  and  con- 
fuses the  reader.  This  account,  like  that  of  Lambert,  is 
in  the  form  of  annals,  and  is  quite  as  voluminous.  The 
writer  probably  had  better  f aciHties  for  obtaining  informa- 
tion in  regard  to  the  following  events,  though  his  bias 
against  Henry  IV.  is  more  evident.  'He  exhibits,  too, 
the  piety  of  the  medieval  monk  and  its  effect  on  his  writ- 
ings more  clearly  than  does  Lambert.  Remembering  that 
neither  of  these  two  writers  was  an  eye-witness,  that  one 
lived  in  central,  almost  northern,  Germany,  while  the 
other  Hved  among  the  Alps,  that  both  wrote  shortly  after 
these  events  had  taken  place,  and  that  both  had  to  rely 
upon  the  statements  of  other  people,  the  reader  will  find 
a  comparison  of  the  two  interesting. 
4  35 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

5.  Bernoldi  Chronicon  (the  Chronicle  of  Bernold). 

Not  far  from  Reichenau  at  the  monastery  of  St.  Blaise 
another  monk  was  writing  about  the  events  of  his  time. 
This  writer,  Bernold  by  name,  had  been  a  student  and 
instructor  at  Constance,  and  was  in  some  respects  one  of 
the  leading  scholars  of  his  time.  Even  though  he  became 
a  monk,  he  still  took  a  great  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the 
world,  and  the  chronicle  which  he  wrote  displays  a  better 
balance  of  judgment  than  most  of  the  other  contem- 
porary accounts.  What  he  has  to  say  on  the  Canossa 
incident  is  unfortunately  brief,  but  it  is  useful  in  checking 
the  other  accounts.  His  sources  of  information  were 
like  those  of  Lambert  and  Berthold,  and  he  did  his  writing 
about  the  same  time.     He  was  not  an  eye-witness. 

6.  Armdfi  Gesta  Archiepiscoporum  Mediolanum  {Arnulfs 
Deeds  of  the  Archbishops  oj  Milan). 

The  next  brief  selection  is  taken  from  The  Deeds  of  the 
Archbishops  of  Milan,  by  Amulf,  probably  a  clergyman  of 
noble  birth.  Amulf  was  a  partisan  of  the  king,  an 
opponent  of  the  pope;  though,  when  the  Milanese  sent  an 
embassy  to  the  pope  in  1077  to  gain  the  pope's  pardon  for 
their  association  with  the  excommunicated  archbishop  of 
Milan,  he  was  one  of  the  ambassadors.  This  account  was 
written  in  1077,  very  much  nearer  Canossa  than  the  other 
accounts,  and  it  is  a  matter  of  regret  that  Amulf,  with  his 
superior  access  to  information,  did  not  write  a  fuller 
account. 

7.  Brunonis  de  Bello  Saxonico  (Bruno  Concerning  the 
Saxon  War). 

Important  for  a  different  reason  is  the  following  extract 
from  Concerning  the  Saxon  War,  by  the  Saxon  churchman 
Bruno.  He  had  been  in  the  employ  of  the  archbishop  of 
Magdeburg,  but  upon  the  death  of  this  patron  he  became 
attached  to  bishop  Werner   of  Merseburg,   an  equally 

36 


Canossa :    From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

bitter  opponent  of  Henry  and  partisan  of  Rudolph, 
the  anti-king.  Bruno  wrote  his  account  probably  as  a 
justification  of  Rudolph,  and  seems  to  have  been  rewarded 
with  the  office  of  chancellor  of  the  anti-king.  This  narra- 
tive, which  was  written  about  the  year  1082,  is  less  valuable 
for  its  facts  than  as  a  representation  of  how  the  affair 
seemed  to  the  extreme  Saxon  opponents  of  king  Henry. 

8.  Anonymi  Vita  Heinrici  IV.  Imperatoris  (the  anony- 
mous Life  of  the  Emperor  Henry  IV.). 

The  next  selection  is  from  the  anonymous  Life  of 
Henry  IV.,  which  was  written  shortly  after  the  sad  death 
of  that  king  in  1106.  The  writer  seems  to  have  been  a 
companion  of  the  king  during  those  tragic  last  years,  and 
his  biography  is  the  tribute  of  a  compassionate  friend. 
It  has  been  conjectured  that  bishop  Erlung  of  Wiirzburg 
was  the  author.  At  any  rate,  the  writer  seems  to  have 
been  very  intimate  with  the  king,  and  his  work,  which  is 
also  written  on  unmistakable  classical  models,  is  here 
valuable  for  the  light  it  throws  upon  the  plans  and 
thoughts  of  Henry,  as  well  as  for  its  strong  bias  in  his 
behalf. 

9.  Liber  Bonithonis  ad  Amicunt  (the  Book  of  Bonizo  to  a 
Friend) . 

Bonitho,  or  Bonizo,  was  bishop  of  Sutri  and  a  very 
intimate  follower  of  Gregory.  The  work  from  which  this 
is  a  selection  was  written  shortly  after  the  death  of  the 
pope  in  1085,  and,  though  it  was  addressed  to  a  friend,  it 
was  really  an  ecclesiastical  history  for  the  benefit  of  the 
countess  Matilda.  It  is  an  able  account  by  a  partisan 
of  Gregory  who  had  access  to  first-hand  information,  and 
as  such  deserves  consideration. 

10.  Donizonis  Vita  Matildis  {Donizo's  Life  of  Matilda). 
At  a  monastery  in  Canossa  itself  was  written  an  account 

of  the  meeting  of  Henry  and  Gregory,  unfortunately,  how- 

37 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

ever,  only  as  an  incident  in  the  career  of  Matilda,  countess 
of  Tuscany.  The  writer,  a  monk  named  Donizo,  set  him- 
self to  the  task  of  writing  a  poetical  Life  oj  Matilda,  and 
was  very  much  disappointed  when  she  died  before  he  had 
finished  the  panegyric.  The  original  manuscript  is  still 
preserved,  and  in  its  neatness  and  illimiination  is  truly  an 
artistic  production.  Though  the  work  was  not  completed 
until  about  1 1 15,  it  still  has  value  for  the  purpose  of  check- 
ing up  the  other  writers  on  what  actually  happened  at 
Canossa.  The  original  is  in  verse,  and  it  will  be  no- 
ticed that  even  the  prose  translation  has  not  entirely 
obliterated  all  of  the  poetical  efforts  of  the  monk. 

II.  Letter  of  Gregory  to  the  German  princes,  January 
28,  1077. 

The  most  nearly  contemporary  account  of  what  hap- 
pened at  Canossa  is  the  letter  which  the  pope  wrote  to  the 
German  princes  on  the  28th  day  of  January,  1077,  the 
very  day  after  Henry  had  been  reconciled.  The  pope, 
however,  had  a  very  definite  object  in  writing  to  the 
princes,  and  was  not  particularly  interested  in  setting 
forth  a  full  impartial  narrative  of  what  had  occurred. 
Together  with  his  letter,  the  oath  of  Henry,  to  which  it 
alludes,  is  here  printed.  It  will  be  profitable  to  compare 
the  legal  document  with  the  version  of  the  oath  given  by 
the  various  annalists. 

III.   QUESTIONS  FOR  STUDY 

1.  What  were  the  provisions  of  the  agreement  at  Oppenheim? 

2.  Why  did  Henry  decide  to  go  to  the  pope  in  Italy? 

3.  How  many  persons  accompanied  Henry  on  his  journey? 

4.  By  what  routes  did  he  reach  Italy? 

5.  What  difficulties  did  he  encounter  on  his  journey? 

6.  How  was  he  received  in  Italy? 

7.  How  did  the  pope  happen  to  be  at  Canossa? 

38 


Canossa  :    From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

8.  What  difficulties  did  Henry  have  in  gaining  access  to  the 

pope? 

9.  Who  arranged  the  meeting? 

10.  What  conditions  did  Henry  have  to  meet  before  the  pope 

would  see  him? 

11.  On  what  conditions  was  he  reconciled? 

12.  What  did  Henry  gain  at  Canossa? 

13.  What  did  the  pope  gain  at  Canossa? 

14.  Who  won  the  victory? 

15.  What  were  the  real  matters  at  issue? 


IV.     The  Sources 

I.  Annates  Au^usiqni  (the  Annals  of  Augsburg). 

A  most  disgraceful  discord  between  pope  and  king, 
between  bishops  and  dukes,  between  clergy  and  lay- 
men.   (The  pope,  on  account  of  his  zeal  for 

5  the  house  of  God,  is  repudiated.  ^,At  Rome 

the  legates  of  the  kmg  are  ill  treated  by  the  par- 
tisans of  the  pope.  (Priests  are  wretchedly  thrown 
out  by  laymen  for  being  married,  or  for  buying  their 
offices;   everything,  sacred  and  profane,  is  mingled 

10  in  confusion.  yThe  pope,  repudiated,  retires  to 
strongly  fortified  castles  and  other  safe  places.  A 
conference  between  king  and  dukes  at  Oppenheim. 
The  winter  continuously  severe,  and  an  excess  of 
snow  from  the  Calends  of  November  to  the  Calends 

IS  of  April  so  that  the  trees  wither.  So  barren  of  fruits 
is  the  soil  that  even  the  seed  fails.  A  council  of  the 
pope  and  dukes  against  the  emperor. 

King  Henry,  going   into  Italy,  is  received  with 

—all-honor  by  the  pope  at  Canossa,  though  before  re- 

20  pudiated  by  a  council  of  the  dukes.    After  he  is 

1077 

absolved  from  the  ban  he  is  honorably  treated. 
While  the  king  is  staying  in  Italy  Rudolph  is  made 

40 


'7 


Canossa :   From  Oppenhelm  to  Foresheim 

king  at  Foresheim,  in  an  unhallowed  spot  on  the 
estate  of  Pontius  Pilate,  in  the  middle  of  the  Quad- 
ragesima. He,  cursed  with  maledictions  rather  than 
consecrated,  is  anointed  on  the  same  day,  contrary 

5  to  the  laws  of  the  church.  To  add  to  his  damnation, 
on  that  very  day  and  in  the  same  place — i.e.y  Mainz — 
a  great  many  people  are  killed.  King  Henry,  re- 
turning from  Pavia,  is  received  with  all  loyalty. 
Rudolph  is  driven  into  Saxony,  his  partisans  in  arms 

10  are  visited  with  plunder,  fires,  and  destruction  of 
various  kinds;  his  unhappy  and  sacrilegious  fol- 
lowers suffer  devastation  and  death.  Laymen  seize 
the  possessions  of  churches  and  churchmen;  both 
sides  plunder  and  bum;  many  are  deprived  of  their 

IS  inheritance  and  benefices,  many  also  of  their  lives. 
...  King  Henry  spent  the  birthday  of  Mary  in 
Augsburg  [September  8]. 

2.  Conventus  Oppenheimensis  (the  Agreement  at  Op- 
penheim),  October,  1076. 

20  (a)  Promise  to  Pope  Gregory.  Being  admonished 
by  the  counsel  of  our  faithful  followers,  I  promise  in 
all  things  the  obedience  due  the  apostolic  see  and  to 
you,  Pope  Gregory.  And  whatever  slight  the  honor 
of  that  see  or  yourself  has  suifered  at  our  hands,  I 

25  will  strive  devoutly  to  correct.  But  the  more 
serious  wrongs  against  the  see  and  your  reverence 
with  which  I  am  charged  I  will  clear  myself  of  at  a 
suitable  time  by  the  aid  of  my  innocence  and  the 
favor  of  God,  or  I  will  then  undergo  gladly  a  suitable 

41 


H3- 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History    ^    / 

penance  for  them.^  i  However,  it  also  behooves  your 
holiness  not  to  ignore  those  things  which  are  spread 
abroad  about  you  and  cause  scandal  to  the  church^vf  ^ 
Rather,  remove  this  scruple  also  from  the  public  con-        ^ 

5  science,  and  by  your  wisdom  establish  peace  through- 
out the  church  as  well  as  throughout  the  state. 

(b)  General  Edict.    Henry,  king  by  the  grace  of  God, 
sends  the  honor  of  his  good- will  to  the  archbishops,    -r  , 
bishops,  margraves,  counts,  and  dignitaries  of  every    :^  / 

10  rank.     Since  we  have  recognized,  at  the  intimation    v 
of  our  loyal  followers,  that  in  some  matters  we  have    r^ 
not  treated  the  apostolic  see  and  its  venerable  pas-    ; 
tor,  the  lord  pope  Gregory,  fairly,  it  has  pleased  us, 
therefore,  to  change  our  former  sentence,  and,  in  the 

IS  manner  of  our  predecessors  and  progenitors,  to 
accord  to  the  holy  see  and  its  recognized  occupant, 
the  lord  pope  Gregory,  our  due  obedience  in  all 
things.  And  if  we  have  presumed  too  severely 
against  him  in  any  matter  we  will  gladly  render 

«o  fitting  satisfaction.  We  wish,  moreover,  that  you 
follow  the  example  of  our  serene  highness  and  render 
solemn  satisfaction  to  St.  Peter  and  his  vicar  without 
hesitation,  and  that  those  who  know  that  they  are 

•     held  under  his  ban  strive  to  be  solemnly  absolved  , 

25  by  him,  the  lord  pope  Gregory.  ^\/ 

3.  Lamberti  Annates  (the  Annals  of  Lambert). 

When    Worms    had    been    surrendered    and    the 


*  These  two  sentences  do  not  appear  in  all  of  the  remaining 
copies  of  this  document. 

42 


Canossa :   From   Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

bishop  was  assured  a  most  peaceful  position  the 
Saxons  and  Swabians  returned  home  proudly  happy. 
They  had  sent  legates  to  the  pope  to  insure  his 
presence  on  the  day  set  for  calming  the  storms  of 
s  civil  war  throughout  Gaul.^  .Jhe  king,  for  his  part, 
realized  that  his  safety  depended  upon  his  obtaining 
absolution  from  the  anathema  before  the  year  was 
up.  Furthermore,  for  reasons  of  his  own,  he  did 
not  regard  it  as  very  safe  to  air  his  case  before  the 

10  pope  in  the  presence  of  such  hostile  accusers.  Under 
the  circumstances,  therefore,  he  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  it  would  be  best  to  meet  the  pope  in 
Italy  just  as  he  was  setting  out  for  Gaul.  There  he 
would  try  to  gain  absolution  from  the  anathema  in 

IS  any  way  that  he  could  Once  this  was  obtained,  his 
other  difficulties  must  be  easily  dispelled.  No  re- 
ligious scruples  would  then  interfere  with  his  hold- 
ing a  meeting  with  the  princes  and  obtaining  the 
counsel  and  loyalty  of  his  friends  against  his  enemies. 

20  Leaving  Spires  accordingly  a  few  days  before  Christ- 
mas, he  began  the  journey  with  his  wife  and  young 
son.  No  German  of  any  prominence,  only  one  man 
of  inferior  rank,  accompanied  him  on  this  journey  out 
of  the  kingdom.     In  need  of  provisions  for  so  long 

25  a  journey  he  besought  aid  of  many  whom  he  had 

1  Gaul :  In  none  of  the  original  accounts  is  the  kingdom  referred 

to    as    Germany.     The    usual    expression    is    "Teutonici    partes." 

Gaul  might  have  been  used  to  designate  Franconia,  but  is  here  a 

term  borrowed  from  classical  literature  which  Lambert  read  so 

30    closely. 

43 


Parallel  Source  Problems  In  Medieval  History 

helped  in  his  happier  days.  Only  a  few,  grateful 
either  for  past  favors  or  compassionate  for  his 
present  condition,  afforded  him  any  assistance.  To 
this    state    of    calamity    and   misfortune    had    he 

5  suddenly  fallen  from  the  very  height  of  rank  and 
affluence.  There  were  at  the  same  time  other 
excommunicates  who  were  hurrying  to  Rome  with 
a  most  ardent  desire  to  obtain  absolution ;  but 
either    from   fear    of    the  princes    or,   even   more, 

10  of  the  pope,  they  would  not  let  the  king  join 
them. 

The  winter  this  year  was  consistently  violent  and 
inclement.  The  Rhine,  ice-bound,  remained  pass- 
able for  pedestrians  from  the  Festival  of  St.  Martin 

IS  (November  ii)  almost  to  the  Calends  of  April.  The 
vines  in  most  places  withered  up,  their  roots  snapped 
off  by  the  cold.  King  Henry,  on  his  way  to  Italy, 
celebrated  Christmas  in  Burgundy  at  a  place  called 
Besangon.     He    was    received    here    magnificently 

20  enough,  considering  his  condition  at  the  time,  and 
was  entertained  by  his  maternal  uncle,  count  Wil- 
liam, who  had  very  large  and  prosperous  holdings 
there.  His  reason  for  veering  from  the  right  road 
off  into  Burgtmdy  was  that  he  ascertained  that  all 

25  the  roads  and  approaches  into  Italy,  commonly 
called  passes,  had  been  closed  with  guards  by  the 
dukes  Rudolph,  Welf,  and  Berthold  for  the  very 
purpose  of  preventing  his  passage.  After  a  proper 
observance  of  Christmas  he  set  out  from  there  and 

44 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foreshelm 

came  to  a  place  called  Cinis.^  Here  he  met  his 
mother-in-law  and  her  son,  Amadeus,  a  man  of 
eminent  authority,  extensive  possessions,  and  very 
honorable  reputation  in  these  parts.     At  his  ap- 

s  proach  they  received  him  with  honor.  Nevertheless, 
they  refused  to  grant  him  an  escort  through  their 
territory  unless  he  paid  them  the  five  adjacent 
Italian  bishoprics  as  the  price  of  the  journey.  This 
the  counselors  of  the  king  regarded  as  excessive  and 

10  intolerable.  But,  since  it  was  absolutely  necessary 
for  him  to  procure  passage  in  any  way  that  he  could, 
and  since  they  were  unaffected  by  any  ties  of  rela- 
tionship or  compassion  for  his  misfortune,  it  was  re- 
luctantly arranged,  after  much  negotiation,  that  they 

IS  were  to  receive  a  certain  province  of  Burgundy  that 
was  rich  in  all  things  as  the  price  of  his  passage. 
Thus  did  the  indignation  of  the  Lord  turn  from  him 
persons  bound  to  him  not  only  by  oath  and  many 
benefices,    but    actual    friends    and    relatives.  .  .  . 

20  His  trouble  in  getting  permission  to  cross  was  fol- 
lowed by  another  difficulty.  The  winter  was  very 
bitter  and  the  mountains  through  which  the  passage 
lay,  stretching  far  and  wide  with  peaks  reared  up 
almost  to  the  clouds,  were  encumbered  with  masses 

25  of  snow  and  ice.     Passage  by  horse  or  footman  over 


^  Cinis :  Mt.  Cenis  is  one  of  the  favorite  western  passes  over  the 
Alps,  and  Lambert  here  is  apparently  guilty  of  a  misunderstanding. 
More  eastern  passes  were  usually  traversed  by  those  who  went 
from  Germany  to  Italy. 

45 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

that  slippery  and  precipitous  descent  was  impossible 
without  great  danger.  But  the  anniversary  of  the 
day  on  which  the  king  had  been  excommunicated 
was  threateningly  near  and  would  permit  no  delay 

s  in  the  journey.  He  knew  that,  unless  he  were  ab- 
solved from  the  anathema  by  this  day,  it  was  de- 
creed by  a  general  sentence  of  the  princes  that  his 
cause  be  forever  lost  and  his  kingdom  gone  without 
hope  of  restitution.     Accordingly  he  procured  some 

10  of  the  natives,  who  were  familiar  with  the  country 
and  accustomed  to  the  rugged  summit  of  the  Alps, 
to  go  ahead  and  in  every  way  possible  mitigate  the 
difficulties  of  the  trip  for  his  party.  Under  their 
guidance  they  reached  the  crest  of  the  range  with 

IS  some  difficulty,  but  the  descent,  precipitous  and,  as 
has  been  said,  slippery  with  glacial  ice,  defied  any 
farther  advance.  The  men,  however,  were  ready  to 
brave  all  danger  by  strength.  Now  crawling  on 
hands  and  feet,  now  leaning  on  the  shoulders  of  their 

20  guides,  staggering  over  the  sHppery  places,  falling 
sometimes,  sliding  more,  and  at  a  serious  risk  of  their 
lives,  they  managed  at  last  to  reach  the  level  land. 
The  queen  and  the  women  in  attendance  on  her  were 
placed  on  the  skins  of  oxen  and  dragged  along  by 

25  the  guides  in  charge  of  the  party.  Of  the  horses, 
some  were  placed  on  certain  contrivances,  while 
the  others  were  dragged  along  with  their  feet 
tied  together.  Many  of  them  died  while  they 
were  being  dragged  along,  more  sickened,  while  but 

46 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

few  passed  through  the  danger   whole  and  unaf- 
fected. 

When  the  rumor  spread  through  Italy  that  the 
king  was  coming,  that  he  had  overcome  the  dangers 

s  of  the  mountains  and  was  established  within  the 
confines  of  Italy,  all  the  bishops  and  counts  of  the 
region  crowded  to  him  and  received  him  with  the 
greatest  honor  and  magnificence  as  befitted  a  king. 
Within  a  few  days  he  was  surrounded  by  an  innu- 

10  merable  host.  For  there  were  those  who  from  the 
very  beginning  of  his  reign  had  desired  this  advent. 
Italy  was  constantly  infested  with  wars,  party  strife, 
robberies,  and  assaults  of  various  kinds  on  individ- 
uals.    This  and  every  other  invasion  upon  the  law 

IS  and  the  rights  of  the  many  by  the  presumptuous  few 
they  expected  him  to  correct  with  the  royal  censure. 
Then,  too,  it  had  been  noised  about  that  he  was 
hastening  in  great  anger  to  depose  the  pope.  This 
also  pleased  many,  for  it  would  afford  them  the 

20  opportunity  of  obtaining  fitting  vengeance  upon  him 
who  had  so  long  suspended  them  from  ecclesiastical 
communion. 

Meantime,  the  pope  was  on  his  way  to  Germany. 
The  princes  who  had  met  at  Oppenheim  had  sent 

25  letters  to  him  urging  him  to  meet  them  at  Augsburg 
on  the  day  of  the  Purification  of  Saint  Mary  (Febru- 
ary 2)  to  discuss  the  case  of  the  king.  Accordingly, 
in  spite  of  the  dissuasion  of  the  Roman  nobles  who 
feared  the  uncertain  outcome  of  the  affair,  he  has- 

47 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

tened  his  departure  as  much  as  he  could  in  order 
to  be  there  on  the  appointed  day.  His  escort  was 
furnished  by  the  countess  Matilda.  .  .  .  When  he 
had  started  he  learned  unexpectedly  that  the  king 
-.  5  was  already  in  Italy.     At  the  urgence  of  Matilda, 

-  therefore,  he  retired  into  a  certain  highly  fortified 
place  called  Canossa,  to  wait  there  until  he  had  more 

-'  carefully  ascertained  the  purpose  of  the  king's  coming. 

He  wished  to  know  whether  the  king  came  to  ask 
lo  for  pardon,  or  whether  he  was  wrathfully  seeking  to 

avenge  the  excommunication  by  force. 
King  Henry,  however,  had  a  conference  with  the 

-  countess  Matilda,  and  sent  her  to  the  pope,  laden 
with  prayers  and  promises.    With  her  he  sent  also  his 

IS  f  mother-in-law,  his  son,  likewise  the  margrave  Azzo, 
the  abbot  of  Cluny,  as  well  as  some  of  the  princes 
of  Italy  who  need  not  be  mentioned.  They  begged 
the  pope  to  absolve  him  from  the  excommunication 
and  not  rashly  to  place  faith  in  the  accusations  of 

20  the  German  princes  who  were  moved  rather  by  the 
passion  of  spite  than  by  the  love  of  justice.  When 
the  pope  heard  this  message  he  said  that  it  was  un- 
fitting and  quite  contrary  to  ecclesiastical  law  to  air 
the  case  of  a  defendant  in  the  absence  of  the  accusers. 

25  Nay,  more,  he  told  them  that  if  the  king  were  con- 
fident of  his  innocence  he  should  lay  aside  every 
scruple  of  fear  and  trustfully  present  himself  at 
Augsburg  on  the  day  on  which  the  princes  had  de- 
cided to  come  together.     There,  when  the  charges 

48 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

of  both  sides  had  been  heard,  he  would  receive  most 
righteous  justice  on  every  point,  without  prejudice 
or  favor,  according  to  ecclesiastical  law.  To  this 
they  answered  that  the  king  would  never  in  the 

5  world  evade  a  trial  which  he  knew  would  be  a  most 
unassailable  vindication  and  recommendation  of  his 
equity  and  innocence.     But,  they  urged,  the  anni- 
versary of  the  day  on  which  the  king  had  been  ex-  -- 
communicated  was  drawing  near,  and  the  princes  of 

10  the  kingdom  who  had  held  aloof  thus  far  pending 
the  outcome  of  this  affair  were  growing  impatient. 
If  he  were  not  absolved  before  that  day,  according 
to  Palatine  law,  he  would  be  held  unworthy  of 
royal  dignity  and  undeserving  of  any  further  hearing 

IS  to  prove  his  innocence. ,  For  this  reason,  they  said, 
he  seeks  absolution  so  resolutely,  and  is  ready  to  offer 
any  form  of  satisfaction  which  the  pope  may  demand 
in  order  only  to  be  absolved  from  the  anathema  and 
to  receive  the  grace  of  ecclesiastical  communion. 

20  As  for  the  charges  which  his  accusers  bring  against 
him,  he  will  be  ready  to  make  full  answer,  as  if 
nothing  had  been  done  by  this  agreement,  when  and 
wherever  the  pope  may  ordain.  Then,  according  to 
the  pope's  sentence,  he  will  be  ready  to  receive  his 

25  kingdom  again  if  he  refute  the  charges,  or  resign 
with  equanimity  if  his  case  is  lost. 

For  a  long  time  the  pope  refused  to  consider  it, 
for  he  feared  that  the  king  was  inconstant  and  of  a 
disposition  easily  influenced  by  his  immediate  at- 

49 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

tendants.     Overcome  at  last  by  the  importunities 

of  these  zealous  advocates  as  well  as  by  the  weight 

,  of  their  opinions,  he  said,  "If  he  is  truly  penitent,  let 

him  give  to  our  power  his  crown  and  other  insignia 

s  of  his  kingdom  as  an  evidence  of  truth  and  as  an  act 
of  penance:  and,  after  being  so  obstinate,  let  him 
profess  himself  unworthy  of  the  kingdom."  The 
envoys  considered  this  too  harsh,  and  they  urged  him 
strongly  to  temper  his  sentence  and  not  utterly 

10  destroy  a  reed,  already  shattered,  by  the  severity  of 
his  decision.  •  Upon  this  exhortation  he  very  reluc- 
tantly agreed  that  the  king  might  come  in  person 
and,  if  he  performed  true  penance  for  his  admitted 
errors,  the  sin  which  he  had  committed  by  inflicting 

IS  contumely  upon  the  apostolic  chair  he  might  now 
expiate  by  obedience  to  it. 

He  came  as  he  was  ordered;  the  castle  being  in- 
closed by  a  triple  wall,  he  himself  was  admitted 
within  the  inclosure  of  the  second  wall,  while  his 

20  attendants  were  left  outside.  There,  his  royal  re- 
galia laid  aside  and  without  any  evidence  of  royalty 
or  display  of  pomp,  he  stood  as  a  humble  penitent 
with  bare  feet  from  morning  to  night  seeking  the 
sentence  of  the  pope.     This  he  did  on  the  next  day, 

25  and  again  on  the  third.  On  the  fourth  he  was 
finally  admitted  to  the  papal  presence,  and  after 
much  discussion  on  both  sides  he  was  at  last  ab- 
solved from  excommunication  on  the  following  con- 
ditions.    First,  that  at  the  time  and  place  which  the 

so 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

pope  should  designate,  he  should  appear  before  the 
German  princes  assembled  in  general  council  and 
should  answer  the  charges  preferred  against  him. 
There,  with  the  pope  as  judge,  if  so  it  seemed  to 

s  expedite  matters,  he  should  accept  his  decision, 
retain  his  kingdom  if  he  refuted  the  charges,  or  give 
it  up  with  equanimity  if  the  charges  were  proven 
and  he  was  held  unworthy  of  the  throne  according 
to  ecclesiastical  law.     Second,  that  whether  he  re- 

10  tained  or  lost  his  kingdom,  he  should  seek  vengeance 
on  no  one  for  this  trouble.  Third,  that  up  to  the 
day  when,  after  proper  discussion,  his  case  had  been 
ended,  he  should  wear  no  ornaments  of  royal  ele- 
gance, no  insignia  of  royal  dignity;    he  should  not 

IS  by  his  own  right  do  anything  in  the  administration 
as  he  was  wont  to  do;  decide  nothing  which  ought 
rightly  to  be  considered ;  and,  finally,  he  should  levy 
no  royal  or  public  taxes  except  for  the  sustenance  of 
himself  and  his  immediate  servants.     Fourth,  that  all 

20  who  had  pledged  loyalty  to  him  bypath  should  mean- 
time in  the  presence  of  God  and  men  remain  free 
and  unhindered  by  the  bonds  of  this  oath  and  the 
obligations  of  loyalty.  Fifth,  that  he  should  for- 
ever dismiss  from  intimacy  with  himself  Robert, 

25  bishop  of  Babenberg,  Oudalric  of  Cosheim,  and 
others  by  whose  counsel  he  had  betrayed  himself 
and  his  state.  Sixth,  that  if  the  charges  were  re- 
futed and  he  retained  his  kingdom,  he  should  always 
be  obedient  to  the  Roman  pontifE  and  comply  with 
5  51 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

his  decrees,  and  in  accord  with  him  stand  forth  as 
the  worldly  powerful  co-operator  in  the  correction 
of  the  abuses  against  the  laws  of  the  church  which 
had  by  a  pernicious  custom  grown  up  in  the  kingdom. 

s  Last,  that  if  he  falsely  agreed  to  any  of  these  condi- 
tions the  absolution  which  he  had  so  earnestly  sought 
would  be  endangered;  nay,  more,  he  would  be  con- 
sidered as  already  convicted  and  confessed.  He 
should  then  seek  no  further  audience  to  prove  his 

10  innocence,  and  the  princes  of  the  kingdom,  thereby 
freed  from  all  religious  scruples  in  regard  to  their 
oath,  would  create  another  king  upon  whom  they 
could  agree.  These  conditions  the  king  accepted 
gratefully  and  promised  with  the  most  sacred  asser- 

is  tions  possible  that  he  would  observe  all  of  them. 
And  it  was  not  a  case  of  an  acceptance  of  faith  by 
one  making  rash  promises,  for  the  abbot  of  Cluny, 
though  his  monastic  religion  kept  him  from  taking 
oath,  interposed  his  faith  before  the  eyes  of  the 

20  All-seeing  God,  while  the  bishop  of  Zeitz,  the  bishop 
of  Vercelli,  the  margrave  Azzo,  and  the  other 
princes  at  the  gathering  confirmed  by  oath,  over 
sacred  relics,  that  the  king  would  do  as  he  had 
promised  and  would  be  led  from  his  word  neither 

25  by  any  temporary  straits  nor  by  a  change  in  succeed- 
ing events. 

When  the  excommunication  was  thus  absolved 
the  pope  celebrated  the  solemn  mass.  When  the 
sacred  offering  was  ready  he  called  the  king  and  the 

52 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

rest  of  the  people  to  the  altar.  Extending  the  body 
of  the  Lord  with  his  hand,  he  said,  "I  have  for  some 
time  received  letters  from  you  and  your  adherents 
in  which  you  claim  that  I  occupy  the  papal  chair 

s  through  the  heresy  of  simony  and  that  my  life  is 
spotted  with  various  other  crimes  before  as  well  as 
after  I  had  received  the  episcopate,  which,  according 
to  the  canons,  would  have  prevented  all  access  to 
the  sacred  orders.     This  I  could  refute  by  the  testi- 

10  mony  of  many  suitable  witnesses,  both  of  those  who 
are  intimately  acquainted  with  my  career  from  the 
very  beginning,  as  well  as  of  those  who  are  responsible 
for  my  elevation  to  the  episcopacy.  Yet,  lest  I  seem 
to  rely  too  much  on  human  rather  than  on  divine 

IS  witness  and  in  order  to  bring  the  whole  scandal  to 
short  account  before  all,  behold  this  body  of  the 
Lord  which  I  am  about  to  take.  May  it  be  for  me 
this  day  the  test  of  my  innocence.  May  the  Om- 
nipotent God  by  His  judgment  either  clear  me  of 

20  the  crime  charged  against  me  if  I  am  innocent  or 
strike  me  with  a  sudden  death  if  I  am  guilty." 
With  these  and  other  terrible  words  he  prayed  the 
Lord  to  be  most  just  judge  of  his  case  and  asserter 
of  his  innocence,  and  then  he  took  part  of  the  sacred 

25  wafer  and  consumed  it.  This  he  did  freely  while 
the  people  acclaimed  aloud  their  praises  to  God 
and  offered  thanks  for  his  innocence.  Then,  com- 
manding silence,  he  turned  to  the  king  and  said: 
' '  Do  therefore,  my  son,  if  it  pleases  you,  what  you 

S3 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History- 
have  just  seen  me  do.  The  princes  of  Germany  have 
for  days  confused  our  ears  with  their  accusations. 
They  heap  a  great  multitude  of  crimes  upon  you  for 

-  which  they  think  that  you  should  not  only  be  sus- 

s  pended  from  all  administration  of  public  affairs,  but 
from  ecclesiastical  communion  also,  and  even  from 
any  intercourse  in  secular  life  whatever  for  all  time. 
They  are  especially  anxious  to  Bx  a  day  and  place 
and  have  an  audience  accorded  them  for  the  dis- 

10  cussion  of  the  charges  which  they  bring  against  you. 
And  you  know  best  that  human  judgments  often 
vacillate,  and  that  falsity  is  sometimes  more  per- 
suasive than  truth.  An  untruth  adorned  with  or- 
naments of  words,  with  suavity,  and  by  the  genius 

IS  and  fluency  of  eloquent  men,  receives  a  more  welcome 
hearing  than  the  truth  ungraced  with  eloquence 
which  is  often  despised.  Since,  therefore,  I  wish  you 
good  counsel,  all  the  more  since  you  have  in  your 
calamities  sought   the  patronage  of   the  apostolic 

20  chair  as  a  suppliant,  so  do  as  I  admonish.  If  you 
know  that  you  are  innocent  and  that  your  reputa- 
tion has  been  assailed  with  false  charges  by  your 
enemies  in  a  spirit  of  calumny,  take  the  remainder 
of  this  sacred  wafer  and  thus  free,  in  a  moment,  the 

25  Church  from  the  scandal  of  God  and  yourself  from 
the  uncertainty  of  a  long  dispute.  Then  your  inno- 
cence will  be  proved  by  God's  witness,  every  mouth 
turned  against  you  in  scandal  will  be  stopped,  and, 
with  me  as  your  advocate  and  the  most  vehement 

54 


Canossa :   From   Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

maintainor  of  your  innocence,  the  princes  will  be 
reconciled  to  you,  the  kingdom  restored,  and  the 
storms  of  civil  war,  with  which  it  has  been  so-  long 
harassed,  allayed."     The  king,  astonished  at  this  un- 

s  expected  situation,  became  very  much  embarrassed, 
looked  around  for  excuses,  and,  drawing  away  from 
the  multitude,  he  discussed  with  his  friends  how  he 
might  evade  such  an  awful  test,  which  was  a  matter 
of  difficulty.     When  he  had  recovered  his  spirits  he 

10  talked  to  the  pope  of  the  absence  of  the  princes  who 
had  kept  faith  with  him  in  his  trouble ;  that  without 
the  accord  of  the  accusers  the  effect  of  such  a  test 
would  be  destroyed,  and  that  the  incredulous  would 
question  a  satisfaction  rendered  in  the  presence  of 

IS  the  few  here  assembled.  Therefore,  he  earnestly 
besought  the  pope  to  defer  the  whole  matter  to  a 
general  council  where,  while  the  accusers  were 
gathered  together  and  the  accusations  and  the  per- 
sons of  the  accusers  were  discussed  according  to  the 

20  ecclesiastical  law  as  the  princes  of  the  realm  had 
proposed,  he  might  refute  the  charges.  With  great 
dignity  the  pope  granted  his  petition,  and  when  the 
solemn  mass  was  ended  he  invited  the  king  to  dinner. 
And  when  this  was  ended  and  he  had  instructed  him 

25  carefully  as  to  what  he  must  observe,  the  pope  dis- 
missed him  with  kindness  and  in  peace  to  the  men 
who  had  so  long  remained  outside  the  walls.  Fur- 
thermore, he  sent  out  the  bishop  of  Zeitz,  Eppo,  be- 
fore  him   to  absolve   from  their  excommunication 

55 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

those  who  had  incurred  it  by  indifferently  associat- 
ing with  the  excommunicate  before  his  absolution, 
kindly  warning  them  not  to  occasion  any  stain  upon 
tlie  communion  just  newly  received. 

5  4.  Bertholdi  Annates  (the  Annals  of  Berthold). 

In  the  anathema  itself  the  lord  pope  had,  on  the 

part  and  in  the  name  of  the  omnipotent  Father,  Son, 

and  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  the  authority  of  St. 

Peter,  commanded  all  Christians  not  to  obey 

10  the  excommunicated  king  thenceforth  as  king  in 
any  way  or  serve  him  or  keep  an  oath  which  they 
had  made  or  were  to  make  with  him.  This  not  the 
smallest  part  of  the  princes  of  the  realm  observed, 
and,  though  they  were  very  often  called  to  come  to 

IS  the  king,  they  refused,  striving  diligently  to  have 
zeal  for  the  Lord  as  they  knew  it.  Even  if  they 
had  known  him  to  have  been  unjustly  and  un- 
canonically  excommunicated,  yet,  according  to  the 
decree  of  the  council  of  Sardica,^  they  must  not 

20  communicate  with  him  in  any  way  until  they  knew 
that  he  had  been  reconciled.  Wherefore,  fearing 
to  associate  with  the  king  as  yet  unreconciled,  since 
they  could  neither  persuade  him  nor  punish  nor 
correct  him,  and  since  they  shuddered  to  agree  with 

25  him,  they  strove,  as  was  fitting,  to  avoid  him. 
Therefore  the  lords  of  the  kingdom  agreed,  in  the 
fall,  to  ■  have  a  conference  with  him  at  Magdeburg, 

^The  council  alluded  to  here  is  the  church  council  which  was 
held  at  Sardica  343  a.d. 

56 


Canossa:   From  Oppenheim  to   Foresheim 

where  they  could  by  general  council  define  what 
ought  to  be  done  about  the  matter  of  such  great 
importance,  and  where  they  might  be  allowed  to 
serve  their  king  and  lord,  when  he  had  been  ad- 

s  monished,  turned  to  penance,  and  reconciled.  When 
they  assembled  there  with  no  small  force  of  soldiers, 
the  king  and  his  advisors  were  encamped  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Rhine  at  the  town  of  Oppenheim 
with  a  considerable  gathering  of  loyal  men,  threat- 

10  eningly  and  angrily  wrought  up.  The  princes  of 
the  realm,  however,  remained  on  this  side  of  the 
Rhine;  they  questioned  among  themselves  and, 
with  God's  assent,  conferred  more  intimately  one 
with  another  as  to  what  conclusion  they  should 

IS  reach  in  such  an  unusual  matter.  Thither  had 
come  the  legates  of  the  apostolic  see  with  letters 
pertaining  to  this  matter,  by  which  the  pope  had 
intrusted  the  bishop  of  Patavia,  already  long  ac- 
cepted as  apostolic  representative,  to  reconcile  all 

20 ,  canomcaiiy ,  the  king  excepted,  who  fittingly  came 
to  render  satisfaction  and  do  worthy  penance,  those 
namely  who  wished  to  stand  on  the  side  of  St. 
Peter.  Of  these,  the  archbishop  of  Mainz  with 
his  knights,   the  bishops  of  Treves,  of  Strasburg, 

25  of  Verdun,  of  Luttich,  of  Miinster,  the  elect  of 
Utrecht,  of  Spires,  of  Basel,  of  Constance,  the  one 
at  Ulm,  and  several  abbots,  as  well  as  a  consider- 
able host  of  more  or  less  important  personages  who 
had  been  excommunicated  because  of  the  crime  of 

57 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

associating  with  the  king  for  disobedience  or  because 
they  had  received  masses  and  offices  from  priests 
condemned  for  incontinence  or  the  heresy  of  simony, 
were  there  reconciled  and  received  into  communion. 

s  Finally,  after  they  had  spent  ten  days  in  such 
matters,  the  king,  when  he  saw  and  heard  that  so 
many  and  such  great  men  had  yielded  to  the  apostolic 
see,  and  that  they  were  considering  making  another 
king  in  his  place,  pretended  to  yield,  though  unwilling 

10  and  reluctant  and  no  longer  with  any  spirit  beyond 
his  grief,  not  only  to  the  pope,  but  also  to  the  princes 
of  the  realm,  in  all  that  they  wished  to  impose  on 
him  or  wanted  him  to  observe.  To  them  it  then 
seemed,  in  addition  to  other  things,  that  in  the  first 

15  place  the  see  and  city  should  be  freely  returned  to 
the  bishop  of  Worms,  that  the  queen  should  leave 
it  with  all  her  following,  that  their  hostages  should 
be  returned  to  the  Saxons,  and  that  the  king  should 
entirely  separate  himself  from  his  excommunicated 

20  followers,  and  that  he  should  also,  without  delay, 
send  letters  to  pope  Gregory,  strongly  intimating 
that  he  would  perform  due  obedience,  satisfaction, 
and  fitting  penance,  and  that  he  himself  should  await 
the  apostolic  answer  and  reconciliation,  meanwhile 

25  abiding  by  their  advice.  These  and  all  the  other 
matters  the  king  performed  there, 'though  not  with 
entire  candor.  From  thence  he  despatched  the  let- 
ters, composed  as  they  had  agreed  between  them- 
selves and  sealed  in  their  presence — he,  neverthe- 

58 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

less,  later  secretly  altered  and  changed  these  to  suit 
his  will — to  be  presented  to  the  pope  at  Rome  by 
the  archbishop  of  Treves.  But  the  princes  of  the 
kingdom,  fearing  the  tricks  and  {the  usual  folly  of 
s  the  king's  counselors,  which  they  had  so  often  ex- 
perienced, likewise  directed  to  Rome,  in  haste, 
trustworthy  legates,  who  had  been  present  at  every- 
thing there  enacted,  so  that  the  pope  might  not  be 
deceived  by  their  tricks,  and  to  implore  him,  humbly 

10  supplicated  through  the  mercy  of  God,  to  deign  to 
come  to  these  parts  to  settle  this  dissension.  Further- 
more, in  order  to  constrain  the  king  more  perfectly 
to  obedience  to  the  apostolic  see,  they  took  oath 
before  they  separated  that  if  the  king  by  his  own 

IS  fault  remained  excommunicated  longer  than  a 
year  they  would  no  longer  hold  him  as  their  king. 
Then,  for  fear  of  the  king's  future  wrath  and  ven- 
geance upon  them,  since  many  of  them  had  left 
him,  without  visiting  and  greeting  him,  so  that  he 

20  was  greatly  angered  with  them,  they  pledged  each 
other  aid  if  anything  should  be  done  against  them  on 
this  account,  and  returned,  joyfully,  each  to  his  own 
home. 

When  this  colloquy  had  come  to  an  end,  about 

■js  the  Calends  of  November,  a  heavy  snow,  far  greater 

than  usual,  began  to  cover  the  lands  ever3rwhere. 

^This,  an  omen  and  sign  of  evil  to  come,  greatly 

astounded  not  only  the  regions  on  this  side  of  the 

Alps,  but,  which  is  more  amazing,  all  Lombardy 

59 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

with  its  unheard-of  amount.  In  fact,  the  Rhine 
and  the  Po  ahke,  to  say  nothing  of  other  streams, 
were  so  hardened  by  the  excessive  freezing  cold  that 
for  a  long  time  they  afforded  in  themselves  an  icy 

5  road  for  all  wanderers  as  though  over  land.  Thus 
did  the  bitter  and  snow-laden  winter  continue  with 
constant  cold  even  to  the  Ides  of  March — that  is, 
from  the  conference  at  Oppenheim  to  the  colloquy 
which  was  held  by  the  princes  at  Foresheim.     Final- 

lo  ly,  on  that  very  day,  the  snow  began  little  by  little 
to  grow  less,  until  after  some  time  had  elapsed  it    ^^^    ' 
fairly  flowed. 

The  king,  however,  when  the  said  conference  at 
Oppenheim  had  come  to  an  end,  remained  for  some 

IS  time  at  Spires  with  the  supporters  and  overseers 
whom  the  princes  of  the  realm  had  assigned  to  him, 
and  lived  like  a  penitent.  /Then,  suspecting  on  ac- 
coimt  of  the  aforesaid  oathVthat  their  (the  princes') 
treachery  and  cunning  would  be  turned  against  him-        /  y^'^ 

20  self,  he  collected  his  counselors  again  from  all  sides     /'  -^' 
and  rashly  disregarded  the  pleasure  of  the  princes,)   ^^  j, 
and,  to  the  end  that  he  might  not  be  deprived  of  his 
kingdom,  he  fortified  himself  most  diligently  with 
all  the  industry  and  attention  of  his  own  genius, 

25  with  all  the  various  investigations  of  his  counselors, 
and  by  conferring  on  plans  together. 

The  bishop  of  Toul,  and  also  the  one  of  Spires, 
with  many  others  upon  whom  this  had  been  im- 
posed as  a  mark  of  obedience  by  the  bishop  of 

6o 


1  -"i 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

Patavia,  soon  hastened  to  Rome  and  gave  themselves 
up  to  the  pope  as  guilty,  with  due  satisfaction  and 
obedience.  When  these  had  been  canonically  recon- 
ciled he  had  them  imprisoned  in  the  jails  of  certain 

5  monasteries  in  order  to  test  their  obedience  for  some 
time,  until  by  the  intervention  of  the  empress  they 
were  released  therefrom  and  were  permitted  to  re- 
turn home  with  the  grant  of  communion,  but  with- 
out having  their  rank  restored. 

10  Upon  their  footsteps  the  archbishop  of  Treves 
followed  in  great  haste  with  the  letters  of  the  royal 
embassy,  saluted  the  pope,  and  presented  to  him  the 
falsified  letters.  These  the  pope  was  unwilling  to 
have  read  except  in  the  presence  of  the  legates  of 

IS  the  princes,  so  that  they,  who  had  also  been  present 
at  the  writing,  might  be  witnesses  at  the  reading. 
Accordingly,  after  these  had  been  read,  the  legates 
recognizing  the  material  as  far  other  than  that  which 
had  been  composed  and  sealed  in  the  presence  of  the 

20  princes  of  the  realm,  protested  most  freely  by  the 
Lord  God  that  it  was  not  the  same,  but  that  it  had 
been  altered  and  changed  in  places.  So  the  arch- 
bishop of  Treves,  though  at  first  he  began  to  defend 
the  letters,  yet  at  length  when  he  had  been  caught 

25  and  reminded  by  these  men  confessed  publicly  that 
the  fraud  in  these  letters  was  not  his,  but  the  work 
of  some  one  else  whom  he  did  not  know.  Thus  the 
lord  pope,  together  with  the  empress,  watchfully 
discovered  that  all  which  this  lying  letter  said  of  the 

6i 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

W  ^obedience  of  the  king  was  not  a  truth  from  the  heart 

'•'    but  was  feigned  statement  full  of  deception.     Thus 

what  the  king  most  anxiously  entreated — namely, 

that  he  be  permitted  to  come  to  Rome  to  be  recon- 

s  ciled  with  the  pope,  the  pope  was  unwilling  to  grant 
at  all,  but  with  apostolic  authority  commanded  him 
to  meet  him  at  Augsburg  in  the  presence  of  the 
princes  of  the  realm,  to  be  heard  and  reconciled 
by  him,  and  he  sent  back  word  emphatically  enough 

10  by  the  legates  of  both  parties  that  he  would  come 
there  to  them  about  the  feast  of  the  Purification 
of  St.  Mary  if  God  willed  it.  When  they  had  re- 
ceived the  letters  of  apostolic  benediction  in  which, 
as  is  fitting,  he  admonished  them  very  carefully,  es- 

15  pecially  about  his  escort,  about  other  necessaries, 
and  about  the  peace,  they  returned  joyfully  to  their 
fatherland  to  announce  the  coming  of  so  great  a 
guest. 

Accordingly,    when   the    princes    had    gratefully 

20  heard  what  these  letters  conveyed,  they  strove  with 
every  effort  to  make  every  preparation,  not  a  little 
exhilarated  by  the  great  hope  of  restoring  the  eccle- 
siastical religion  and  observance.  The  heart  of  the 
king,  stirred  with  far  different  intention,  when  he 

25  found  out  the  proposition  of  the  pope,  strove  in- 
dustriously, with  many  consultations,  to  meet  him 
before  he  entered  our  territory.  /'For  he  proposed 


V^' 


either  to  force  the  pope  into  flight  in  terror  of  the  ,  ^ 
very  great  force  of  soldiers  which  he  had  gathered    v}^ 

62  ^ 


Canossa:   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

together  at  any  price  or,  with  the  help  of  the  Romans 
and  his  other  counselors  whom  he  had  corrupted 
with  such  great  gifts  and  thus  made  them  each  his 
supporter,  to  force  the  pope  to  his  wish.     If  that 

s  failed,  however,  they,  as  warlike  and  angry  as 
himself,  should  together  fight  to  drive  the  pope 
unhurt  from  the  church  and  substitute  another  after 
the  heart  of  the  king;  and,  thus  elected  and  ordained 
as  emperor  by  that  pope,  he  would,  with  his  wife^ 

10  return  to  his  fatherland  in  glory;  that  if,  he  how- 
ever foolishly  enough  planned,  by  all  these  measures 
he  succeeded  in  making  the  pope,  overcome  by  the 
threats  and  blandishments  of  the  Romans,  compliant 
to  himself,  he  would  then  be  pious  toward  him,  but 

IS  very  severe  toward  his  adversaries. 

Advised  and  encouraged  by  these  and,  as  rumor 
has  it,  not  a  few  other  senseless  proposals  of  his 
counselors,  he  obstinately  set  himself  against  the 
correction  arranged  by  the  princes  and  against  the 

20  restoration  of  the  church  and  did  not  cease  to 
oppress  their  [of  the  princes]  magistrates  in  every 
way  and  to  free  himself  entirely  from  them  as  he 
wished.  To  this  purpose  a  certain  margrave, 
Opertus  by  name,  who  came  at  this  time  from  Lom- 

25  bardy,  encouraged  him  more  than  the  others.  This 
man,  magnificently  loaded  by  him  with  gifts  and 
honors,  was  seized  with  sudden  death  near  Augsburg 
as  he  was  on  his  way  to  his  own  country.  He  had 
fallen  from  his  horse,  and  thus  as  he  died  a  wretch 

^3 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

condemned,  he  discovered  how  great  a  load  the  apos- 
tolic anathema  was,  although  he  had  formerly  re- 
garded it  as  nothing. 

The  king  celebrated  the   birth   of    the    Lord   at 

5  Besangon  in  Burgundy  as  best  he  could,  for  he  re- 
mained there  scarcely  a  day.    Then  after  he  had 
taken  up  his  wife  and  son  and  also  a  whole  host 
of  followers,  as  had  already  been  previously  arranged, 
crossing  the  Rhone  at  Geneva,  climbing  and  crawling 

10  over  the  Alps  by  the  most  difficult  way,  he  entered 
Lombardy  through  the  bishopric  of  Turin.  There, 
collecting  to  himself  also  the  host  of  excommuni- 
cated bishops,  and  as  if  to  fortify  their  case  by  a  sort 
of  defensive  majesty,  he  told  them  craftily  that  he 

IS  would  speak  to  the  pope  not  only  about  the  sentence 
of  anathema  on  himself,  but  rather  to  have  the  harm- 
ful sentence  over  them  investigated  by  him.  They, 
however,  on  the  contrary,  tried  to  dissuade  the  king 
from  calling  him  pope,  whom  they  had  at  his  com- 

20  mand  cast  forth  from  the  church  abjured,  and  whom 
they  had  forever  separated  from  the.  body  of  the 
church  as  condemned  by  an  anathema.  Never- 
theless, they  thought  it  fitting  to  yield  to  time  and 
comply,  since  he  was  constrained  by  the  bond  of  such 

25  unavoidable  necessity  lest  he,  as  false  king,  should 
rashly  annul  the  pleasure  of  the  princes  entirely, 
and  thus  most  justly  incur  their  opposition;  but 
then,  that  is  to  say,  after  this  dispensation  and  the 
address  to  the  pope,  so  necessary  to  him,  he  should, 

64 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

together  with  them,  labor  with  every  effort  to  free 
himself  and  the  whole  kingdom  from  so  sacrilegious  a 
man;  but  if  he  did  not  do  this  he  should  not  ignore 
the  fact  that  he  himself  would,  by  the  most  crafty 

s  spite  and  arrogance  of  him  who  bore  the  apostolic 
name,  be  deprived  not  only  of  his  kingdom  and 
honor  but  probably  of  his  life,  and  he  should  not 
in  the  least  doubt  that  they,  who  had  always  been 
undaunted  and  prepared  to  go  with  him  to  death 

10  and  destruction,  would  perish  and  be  condemned 
likewise. 

When,  however,  the  legates  of  the  king  and  of  the 

.  princes  had  been  dismissed  by  the  pope  and  had 
begun  their  journey  home,  the  pope,  ever  most  ready 

IS  to  devote  himself  to  his  flock,  at  the  appointed  time 
went  to  the  place  which  they  had  agreed  upon; 
and  there,  as  they  had  arranged,  he  awaited  the 
escort  for  his  march  with  impatience.  But  in  vain ; 
for  when  the  princes  found  out  about  the  stealthy 

20  and  unexpected  flight  of  the  king  over  the  Alps,  they 
feared  the  wiles  and  assaults  of  the  king ;  and  though 
they  were  reluctant  and  unwilling,  they  ceased  try- 
ing to  send  the  agreed  escort  to  meet  the  pope. 
So  the  pope  waited  for  them  some  time  at  the  castle 

is  of  Canossa.  But  when  they,  with  difliculty,  sent 
word  to  the  pope  that  they  could  not  come  to  him 
in  the  face  of  such  dangers,  then  he  was  very  much 
vexed  that  he  had  come  there  in  vain,  but  not  giving 
up  hope  of  being  later  able  to  reach  the  Teutonic 

65 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Hands  for  the  needs  of  the  church,  he  was  disposed  to 
stop  there  for  some  time  to  wait  for  such  an  event. 
Then,  reflecting  that  the  journey  of  the  king  and  his 
counselors  was  not  of  much  advantage  to  the 
5  church  and  himself — nay,  that  it  would  render  the 
Lombards,  whom  he  had  found  rebellious  to  God  and 
himself,  much  more  rebellious;  that  it  had  troubled 
the  people  of  Germany,  distracted  by  no  mean 
schism,  and  greatly  worried  them  as  to  what  they 

lo  should  do  about  so  senseless  a  man ;  and  that  it  had 
greatly  disturbed  the  whole  kingdom  on  all  sides — 
he  placed  all  his  cares  on  the  Lord,  as  befits  an 
apostolic  man,  and  prayed  with  tears  day  and  night 
that  the  Divinity  inspire  him  how  he  might  rightly 

IS  arrange  to  settle  such  a  great  matter  synodically. 

Then  the  king,  accepting  the  wholesome  advice 

of  his  men,  laid  aside  the  plan  which  he  had  with 

mad  anger  and  malice  conceived  against  the  pope, 

and  decided,  with  the  intervention  and  aid  of  the 

20  countess  lady  Matilda,  of  his  mother-in-law,  mar- 
chioness Adelaide,  of  the  abbot  of  Cluny,  who  had 
himself  come  there  after  he  had  just  recently  been 
reconciled  at  Rome  for  having  associated  with  the 
king,  and  of  all  the  others  whom  he  could  attract 

25  to  his  side,  to  meet  the  pope  and  submit,  yield,  obey, 
and  agree  with  him  in  everything.  With  this  in- 
tention, though  he  concealed  it  somewhat  from  the 
Lombards,  he  sent  messengers  to  bring  the  aforesaid 
mediators  to  himself,  and  he  himself  followed  them 

66 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

shortly  to  the  aforesaid  castle.  These,  meeting 
the  king  at  the  appointed  place,  aired  the  matter 
for  which  they  had  come  together  at  great  length, 
and   considered   it   in   every   way   with   the   usual 

s  consultations,  but  I  know  not  what  tricky  and  de- 
ceitful promises  they  gave  in  their  most  careful 
consideration,  which  they  were  quite  afraid  to  bear 
as  straightforward  and  true  to  the  pope,  who  was,  in 
truth,  most  experienced,  for  he  had  long  been  and  was 

10  almost  daily  dealing  with  such  cases.     Nevertheless, 

since  necessity  so  demanded  it,  they  soon  came  back 

and  related  to  the  pope  truthfully,  and  in  order, 

everything  which  they  thought  colored  and  false. 

The  king,  following  hurriedly  in  their  footsteps, 

IS  came  precipitately  to  the  door  of  the  castle  with  his 
excommunicated  friends,  though  as  yet  unexpected 
and  without  the  answer  of  the  pope  or  a  word  of 
invitation,  and,  knocking  sufficiently,  he  begged  with 
all   his  strength   to   be   allowed   to   enter.     There, 

20  dressed  in  coarse  woolen  garments,  with  bare  feet 
and  freezing,  he  stayed  outside  the  castle,  even  to 
the  third  day,  with  his  friends,  and  thus,  most 
strictly  tested  by  many  trials  and  temptations  and 
found  obedient  as  far  as  himian  judgment  extends, 

25  he  demanded  with  tears,  as  is  the  custom  of  penitents, 
the  favor  of  Christian  communion  and  the  apostolic 
reconciliation. 

The  lord  pope,  however,  who  was  most  cautious 
and  as  unwilling  to  be  deceived  as  to  deceive,  and  who 

6  67 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History- 
had  so  frequently  been  deluded  by  so  many  promises 
of  the  king,  jdid  not  very  easily  credit  his  words. 
After  much'  exchange  of  opinion  he  was  at  last 
persuaded  that  if  the  king  would  come  most  promptly 

5  to  confirm  by  oath  in  person,  or  through  others  whom 
he  might  name  as  witnesses  for  himself,  these  condi- 
tions which  he  would  now  impose  for  the  welfare  of 
the  holy  church,  and  should  in  addition  consent  to 
give  pledges  into  the  hands  of  those  intermediaries 

10  who  were  present  for  the  observance  of  this  oath 
and  also  of  the  empress,  who  was  not  yet  there;  if 
he  should  thus  bind  the  compact  he  would  not  re- 
fuse to  receive  him  again  to  the  favor  of  Christian 
communion.     The  king  with  his  followers,  however, 

IS  when  he  heard  this  answer  of  the  pope,  regarded  the 
proposal  as  too  harsh ;  but  since  he  could  not  other- 
wise be  reconciled,  willing  or  unwilling,  he  agreed 
to  it  most  sadly. 

At  length   they  intervened  with  the    pope,  who 

20  agreed  that  the  king  need  not  take  the  oath;  two 
bishops,  however,  of  Naumburg  and  Vercelli,  besides 
other  friends  of  his  who  would  take  oath,  were 
chosen  to  take  the  oath  for  him.  Who,  that  we  may 
commemorate   this    most    important   oath,    swore 

25  in  this  fashion — namely,  that  their  lord  Henry, 
whenever  within  the  year  pope  Gregory  should 
decide,  would  come  into  peace  and  concord  with 
the  princes  of  the  realm  either  according  to  the 
judgment  or  the  compassion  of  the. pope,  and  that 

68 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

neither  he  nor  any  of  his  men  would  inflict  any  harm 
upon  the  pope  or  his  legates  into  whatever  parts  of 
the  kingdom  they  should  come  for  the  welfare  of  the 
church,  nor  should  he  capture  or  kill  them;  and  if 

s  they  were  harmed  by  any  other  person,  he  should  aid 
them  in  good  faith  as  soon  as  he  could ;  and  if  there 
were  any  obstacle  in  his  way  so  that  he  could  not 
meet  the  engagement  which  the  pope  had  fixed, 
then  as  soon  as  possible  he  should  meet  it  without 

10  further  delay.  When  this  agreement  had  been 
made  as  before  said,  the  king,  weeping  copiously, 
and  the  other  excommunicates  also  in  tears,  were 
allowed  access  to  the  pope.  What  tears  were  shed 
by  either  party  no  one  can  easily  say.     When  the 

IS  pope,  not  a  little  moved  for  these  lost  sheep  who  were 
again  seeking  God  with  their  pitiable  lament,  had 
delivered  a  suitable  address  on  canonical  recon- 
ciliation and  apostolic  consolation  to  them,  after 
they  had  prostrated  themselves  with  fitting  humility 

20  and  had  confessed  their  rash  presumption,  and  thus 
with  apostolic  indulgence  and  benediction,  rec- 
onciled and  restored  to  Christian  communion,  he 
took  them  into  the  church.  Then,  when  he  had  made 
the  customary  oration  and  had  greeted  the  king  and 

25  the  five  bishops  of  Strasburg,  Bremen,  Lausanne, 
Basel,  and  Naumburg,  and  many  others  with  the 
holy  kiss,  he  called  the  king  to  the  place  of  com- 
munion and  extended  to  him  the  Eucharist  which 
he  had  before  forbidden  him.     The  king,  protesting 

69 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

(that  he  was  unworthy  of  participation  in  it,  departed 
without  the  communion.     Wherefore  the  pope  not 
tmwisely  took  it  as  an  indication  of  impurity  and  an 
'  evidence  of  some  hypocrisy  latent  in  him,  which  the 

s  Spirit  revealed,  and  after  that  he  never  presumed  to 
place  full  faith  in  his  words.  But  then  when  the 
dinner  was  quite  ready  they  ate  together  at  the  same 
table  and  satisfied  their  wants  with  sober  food; 
then,  rising  with  the  act  of  grace,  they  talked  to- 

10  gether  about  the  most  necessary  matters  of  the 
promise  of  obedience,  the  pledges  given,  that  the  oath 
should  not  be  violated,  about  the  perfection  of 
penance,  as  well  as  about  avoiding  contact  with 
the   excommunicated   Lombards.     Then  the  king, 

IS  after  he  had  received  the  apostolic  freedom  and 
benediction,  departed  with  all  of  his  followers  except 
the  bishops,  whom  the  pope  ordered  to  be  imprisoned 
as  suited  his  good  pleasure.  Furthermore,  the  bind- 
ing of  this  oath,  which  remained  still  to  be  done 

20  by  the  friends  of  the  king,  he  insisted  should  be  per- 
formed by  them.  This  they  tried  to  change  from 
its  agreed  form,  in  fear  that  they  would  soon  be  taken 
by  the  pope  as  guilty  of  perjury;  and  in  order  not 
to  swear  they  fled  in  every  direction.     One  of  them, 

25  the  bishop  of  Augsburg,  fled  clandestinely  at  night 
without  the  permission  of  the  pope  and  without  be- 
ing reconciled  to  him.  Thus  in  the  first  compact 
which  they  had  agreed  upon  these  mendacious  men 
left  the  pope  craftily  deluded  and  deceived. 

70 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

About  the  same  time  that  Roman^  Quintius,  who 
to  the  addition  of  his  damnation  now  held  the 
bishop  of  Como  captive,  near  the  church  of  St.  Peter 
at  Rome,  thought  to  visit  the  king  at  Pavia,  and 

s  expected  the  king  to  treat  him  magnificently;  nay,  he 
didn't  doubt  at  all  that  he  deserved  to  have  great 
gifts  given  to  himself,  not  only  for  the  capture  of  the 
bishop,  but  also  for  the  sacrilegious  seizure  of  the  pope. 
When  he  came  to  the  court  the  king  did  not  dare 

10  to  receive  him  with  the  kiss  as  he  was  wont  to  greet 
his  friends,  since  Quintius  was  excommunicated,  but 
feigned  that  on  account  of  the  many  important 
affairs  which  now  occupied  him  he  could  not  receive 
him  as  was  fitting  and  as  he  so  much  deserved,  and 

IS  thus  he  put  off  meeting  his  friend  for  some  days. 
Quintius,  however,  somewhat  angered,  proclaimed 
that  he  was  being  disdained  and  deceived  until  he 
at  length  extorted  from  the  king  the  promise  of 
favors  and  most  certain  evidences  of  a  fitting  re- 

20  ception.  But  on  the  night  before  the  appointed 
day  he  was  suffocated  by  a  sudden  deadly  tumor  in 
his  neck,  and  without  seeing  or  greeting  the  king  he 
most  quickly  descended  to  the  infernal  regions,  con- 
demned to  eternal  death. 


as  *This  Quintius,  or  Cencius,  was  a  Roman  noble  who  bitterly 
opposed  Gregory.  At  Christmas-time,  1075,  he  had  boldly  cap- 
tured the  pope  and  was  carrying  him  off  when  an  angry  mob  over- 
took him  and  rescued  Gregory.  He  himself  managed  to  escape 
and  continued  to  plot  against  the  pope. 

71 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

5.  Bernoldi  Chronicon  (the  Chronicle  of  Bernold). 

Already  almost  all  the  princes  of  the  realm  had 
withdrawn  from  association  with  the  king.     Accord- 
ingly, in  the  month  of  October  a  conference 

s  was  held  at  Oppenheim  by  the  princes  of  the 

kingdom,  in  which  an  embassy  of  the  apostolic  see 
took  part.  There  Henry  promised  most  assuredly 
that  he  would  present  himself  to  the  lord  pope  at 
Augsburg  on  the  next  festival  of  the  Purification  of 

10  Saint  Mary.  For  there  he,  together  with  the  princes 
of  the  realm,  had  also  invited  the  apostolic  lord. 
Brother  Cadalous,  who  had  been  converted  from 
secular  knighthood,  brought  to  the  conference  of 
Oppenheim  the  message  of  the  pope  which  task  the 

IS  pope  had  imposed  upon  him,  when  he  was  very  ill, 
for  the  remission  of  all  sins.  When  his  mission  had 
been  accordingly  fulfilled  brother  Cadalous  rested 
in  peace  under  evangelical  perfection  after  he  had 
taken  the  monk's  garb. 

ao      The  duke  of  the  Poles  crowned  himself  king. 

Very  much  snow  covered  the  whole  kingdom  from 

the  second  day  before  the  Calends  of  November 

1077 

of  the  year  before  to  the  seventh  day  from  the 

Calends  of  April  of  the  present  year.     Henry,  called 

2S  king,  mistrusting  his  ovm  case,  and  therefore  evading 

I  the  general  hearing,  stealthily  entered  Italy  against 

i  the  command  of  the  pope  and  the  counsel  of  the 

princes  and  met  the  pope  before  the  Purification  of 

Saint  Mary  at  Canossa,  just  as  he  was  on  his  way  to 

72 


Canossa:  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

Augsburg  at  the  appointed  day.  Where,  by  the 
pretense  of  an  unheard-of  humihation,  as  indeed  he 
could,  he  extorted  from  him  with  difficulty  not  the 
concession  of  the  kingdom  but  only  of  communion, 

s  but  not  until  he  had  given  oath  that  he  would  satisfy 
the  judgment  of  the  pope  in  regard  to  the  charges 
brought  against  himself  and  that  he  would  not 
permit  any  hurt  to  be  inflicted  upon  the  pope  or 
any  one  in  his  service,  journeying  to  and  from  any 

10  place.  This  oath,  however,  he  did  not  keep  fifteen 
days,  when  the  venerable  bishop  Gerald  of  Osria 
and  Anselm  of  Lucca  were  taken  captive.  Where- 
fore the  pope  declared  in  the  letters  which  he  sent 
to  the  princes  of  the  kingdom  that  he  had  accom- 

is  plished  very  little  by  the  fact  that  he  had  received 
him  back  into  communion,  since  all  the  simoniacs 
and  excommimicates  were  no  less  fostered  by  the 
king  now  than  before.  When,  therefore,  they  heard 
of  this  the  princes  of  the  realm  met  for  a  general 

20  conference  at  Foresheim  on  the  third  day  of  the 
Ides  of  March  and  elevated  the  worthy  duke  Ru- 
dolph as  their  king,  whom  they  crowned  at  Mainz 
on  the  seventh  day  from  the  Calends  of  April,  which 
in  this  year  occurred  in  the  middle  of  the  Quadra- 

25  gesima.  The  very  great  snow,  however,  which  in 
this  year  had  covered  the  whole  earth  so  long  a 
time  nevertheless  began  to  melt  at  the  election  of  the 
new  king.  On  the  day  of  his  consecration,  moreover, 
a  very  great  uprising  was  started  in  Mainz  at  the 

73 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

instigation  of  the  simoniacal  clergy  as  if  they  wanted 
to  break  into  the  place  and  kill  the  most  upright 

/'  clergy  and  monks.  But  the  right  hand  of  the  Lord 
so  protected  the  soldiers  of  the  new  prince  that, 
s  although  unarmed,  they  lost  only  one  of  their  num- 
ber, while  they  killed  more  than  a  hundred  of  their 
adversaries  partly  by  the  sword  and  partly  by  the 
water.  For  this  homicide,  likewise,  such  a  penance 
was  imposed  by  the  legate  of  the  apostolic  see  that 

10  each  one  had  to  fast  forty  days  or  feed  forty  poor 
people,  yet  not  shim  ecclesiastical  communion  like 
homicides. 

6.  Arnulfi  Gesta  Archiepiscorum  Mediolanum  {Ar- 
■  -  nulfs  Deeds  oj  the  Bishops  of  Milan). 

IS      At  the  same  time  that  barbaric  throng  of  Teutons, 

foremost  among  them  the  dukes  Berthold,  Rudolph, 

and  Welph,  together  with  coimts  and  bishops, 

having  heard  of  the  Roman  excommunication, 

forthwith  withdrew  from  the  royal  allegiance,  having 

20  nothing  to  do  with  the  king.  In  addition,  accusing 
him  of  many  crimes,  they  held  him  in  bad  repute. 
Meanwhile,  by  the  counsel  of  the  most  holy  abbot  of 
Cluny  and  also  Agnes,  the  royal  mother,  as  well  as 
of  the  most  prudent  Matilda  already  mentioned,  a 

as  general  conference  was  agreed  upon  between  the 
king  and  the  pope  for  the  sake  of  peace  and  justice. 
And  when  the  pope  had  gone  out  from  the  city  on 
his  way  to  Germany,  relying  on  the  aid  of  Matilda, 
he  came  to  Italy.    While  he  stopped  there  he  was 

74 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

loaded  by  her  with  many  favors  and  men.  Henry 
hastily  went  to  meet  him,  refusing  the  conference 
set  in  his  own  country.  There  was  a  town  of  the 
countess,   Canossa  by  name,  fortified  on  all  sides 

s  by  walls  and,  by  the  nature  of  the  place,  verily  an 
impregnable  fortress.  There,  while  the  pope  held 
court,  the  king  coming  with  bare  feet,  prostrating 
himself  on  the  ground,  after  many  tears  gained  for- 
giveness, confirming  the  sworn  oaths  of  his  vassals, 

10  on  condition  of  doing  justice.      Thus  by  the  great 

prudence  of  Matilda  peace  was  consolidated,  though 

the  bishops  were  not  satisfied  and  remained  in  strife. 

7.  Brunonis  de  Bello  Saxonico  {Bruno  concerning  the 

Saxon  War). 

IS      And  when  they  had  already  begun  to  confer  about 

choosing  a  new  king  the  Saxons  wanted  to  choose 

one  of  the  Swabians;  the  Swabians  one  of  the 

Saxons.     Over  on  the  other  bank  of  the  Rhine 

the  town  of  Mainz  held  Henry,  all  hopt  of  holding 

20  his  kingdom  gone.  Nevertheless,  he  sent  messengers 
to  arouse  their  pity  that  they  might  accord  him  the 
privilege  of  making  reparation,  for  he  had  been 
punished  enough.  Our  party,  however,  absolutely 
refused  to  deal  with  them  until  he  had  been  absolved 

25  from  the  anathema  by  the  papal  legate.  To  hasten 
the  account,  they  agreed  to  endure  the  humility  of 
penance  on  the  conditions  which  our  party  held  out. 
When  he  had  agreed  to  this  our  men  proposed  first 
that  he  reinstate  in  full  authority  the  bishop  of 

n 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Worms,  who  had  been  long  expelled  from  his  city; 
secondly,  that  he  should  have  letters  written  in 
which  he  admitted  that  he  had  unjustly  afflicted  the 
Saxons.     These  letters  were  to  be  looked  over  by 

5  our  men,  were  to  be  signed  with  the  royal  seal  in  their 
presence,  and,  thus  sealed,  were  to  be  given  to  them 
and  carried  by  their  messengers  throughout  Ger- 
many and  Italy.  Then  he  himself  was  to  go  to  Rome 
and,  by  making  fitting  amendment,  free  himself  from 

10  the  bonds  of  the  anathema.  Accordingly,  the  bishop 
was  installed  in  the  city  with  great  honor.  The 
letters  were  written  and  signed  in  the  presence  of 
our  men  and  sent  by  our  messengers  throughout 
Germany  and  Italy,  while  the  king  prepared  in  all 

IS  haste  to  free  himself  from  the  bonds  of  the  anathema 
through  the  indulgence  of  the  pope.  But  every  one 
of  our  men  took  oath  that  unless  Henry  IV.,  son 
of  the  emperor  Henry,  was  absolved  from  the  ban  by 
the  pope  at  the  beginning  of  February,  never  would 

20  he  be,  or  be  called,  their  king.  This  oath  the  pa- 
triarch was  the  first  to  take,  and  when  it  was  set 
down  on  parchment  he  placed  it  among  the  letters  in 
his  wallet.  Nevertheless,  he  kept  it  better  in  writing 
than  he  did  in  deed,  and,  as  was  said  shortly  before, 

as  he  suffered  a  cruel  punishment. 

Then  the  bishop  of  Patavia,  legate  of  the  Roman 
see,  did  likewise.  After  them  all  the  bishops,  dukes, 
counts,  and  all  the  other  greater  and  lesser  digni- 
taries who  were  present  took  the  oath.     But  the 

76 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

bishops  accomplished  more  than  the  others,  for  they 
kept  it  among  their  letters.  Then  they  despatched 
a  legate  to  the  pope  to  have  him  come  to  Augsburg 
early  in  February  in  order  to  have  the  case  considered 

s  carefully  in  the  presence  of  all.  There  the  pope 
might  either  absolve  him  from  the  ban  or  constrain 
him  more  closely  than  before.  In  the  latter  event 
they  might  then,  with  the  pope's  counsel,  select 
another  king  who  knew  how  to  rule.     When  these 

10  matters  had  been  accomplished  the  two  armies 
separated  with  great  friendship  and  marched  home, 
rejoicing  and  singing  the  praise  of  the  Lord. 

The  pope  had,  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  the 
princes,  started  toward  Augsburg  in  order  to  reach 

IS  there  at  the  beginning  of  February  in  the  year 

of  our  Lord  1077.  Our  men,  too,  were  hasten- 
ing there  to  receive  him  with  due  veneration  when, 
lo !  it  was  announced  to  the  pope  that  Henry  had  en- 
tered Italy  with  a  large  army.     It  was  furthermore 

20  reported  that  if  he  had  come  across  the  mountains 
with  his  original  intention  it  was  to  set  up  another   jv/ 
pope.     Accordingly,  he  (the  pope)  sent  an  envoy  to   / 
meet  our  men  while  he  himself  turned   back  with 
many  fears  to  save  Italy  from  fire  and  sword. 

25      Henry,   however,   wandered  through  Italy,   geo- 
graphically,  but  even  more  was  he  uncertain  in 
c     90  ^ho^gh^  ^s  ^o  what  he  should  do,  for  he  feared 
that  whatever  he  did  he  would  lose  his  king- 
dom.    If  he  did  not  come  as  a  suppliant  to  the  pope 

77 


\ 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

and  receive  absolution  from  the  ban,  he  knew  cer- 
tainly that  he  was  lost ;  if  he  did  come  as  a  suppliant 
to  render  satisfaction,  he  feared  that  the  pope  would 
deprive  him  of  the  kingdom  on  account  of  the  enor- 

s  mity  of  his  crimes;  or,  if  he  were  disobedient  to  the 
pope  the  chains  of  papal  restraint  over  him  would  be 
doubled.  By  such  worries  was  he  torn.  Yet,  though 
he  felt  that  he  was  lost  and  would  lose  anyway,  he 
selected  that  course  as  an  alternative  which  offered 

10  most  hope.  Dressed  in  woolen  garments  and  with 
bare  feet  he  went  to  the  pope  and  told  him  that  he 
cared  much  more  for  the  celestial  than  for  the  earthly 
kingdom,  and  offered  to  accept  humbly  whatever 
penance  he  would  inflict.  The  pope  was  pleased  at 
the  extreme  humility  of  so  great  a  man.  He  bade 
him,  therefore,  not  to  wear  the  insignia  of  royalty 
until  he  himself  permitted  it,  so  that  the  contrition  of 
his  heart  might  be  more  acceptable  to  omnipotent 
God  if  his  vile  garments  bore  external  evidence  of  it. 

20  He  admonished  him  further  to  keep  away  from  his 
cotu't  and  counsel  those  who  were  excommvmicated, 
lest  the  cleanliness  gained  by  a  proper  conversion 
with  the  grace  of  God  should  become  uncleanly  by 
contagion  with  others.     Both  of  these  conditions  he 

2s  promised  to  observe,  and  was  legally  absolved.  Then 
he  was  dismissed  by  the  pope,  though  not  without 
further  admonitions  not  to  lie  to  God,  and  that  if  he 
did  not  fulfil  his  promises  not  only  would  the  former 
bonds  not  be  taken  off,  but  others  even  more  stringent 

78 


■■x 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

woiild  be  added.  So  he  went  back  to  his  people  and 
began  to  dismiss  the  objectionable  from  his  court. 
Thereupon  they  began  to  cause  trouble,  saying  that 
if  he  now  dismissed  from  his  presence  those  by  whose 

s  wisdom  and  courage  he  had  thus  far  held  his  throne 
the  pope  could  neither  give  him  back  that  kingdom 
nor  provide  him  with  another.  By  such  arguments 
his  mind  was  changed.  He  returned  to  his  former 
habits   and   bad   counsel.     He   placed   the   golden 

10  crown  upon  his  head  and  thus  bound  the  anathema 
upon  his  heart  with  a  grip  stronger  than  that  of  iron. 
He  held  intercourse  with  the  excommunicated,  and 
from  communion  with  the  pious  he  was  an  outcast. 
It  was,  therefore,  manifest  to  all  that  his  statement 

IS  that  he  loved  the  celestial  kingdom  more  than  the 
earthly  was  not  true.  If  he  had  but  a  moment  re- 
mained in  obedience  he  would  now  be  holding  his 
earthly  kingdom  in  peace  and  when  the  time  came 
would  gain  the  celestial  to  hold  without  end.     Now, 

20  however,  that  he  is  disobedient,  he  will  not  obtain 
this  which  he  loves  without  great  labor,  and  will  not 
gain  the  other  unless  he  greatly  changes  his  whole 
life. 

Meanwhile    the    Saxons    and    Swabians   met    at 

25  Foresheim,  but  there  were  present  also  legates  from 
other  regions  who  indicated  that  their  people 
approved  whatever  these  should  suitably  ac- 
complish in  regard  to  the  republic.     There  was  pres- 
ent likewise  a  legate  of  the  pope  who  strengthened 

79 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

with  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  subHmity  all  the 
measures  which  our  men  took  for  the  effective  ar- 
rangement of  the  kingdom.  From  the  many  whom 
they  brought  forth  in  the  election  as  of  proven  worth, 

5  nevertheless,  the  Saxons  and  Swabians  with  one  ac- 
cord chose  Rudolph  of  the  Swabians  as  their  king. 
But  when  they  had  to  approve  him  as  king  one  by  one 
some  of  them  wanted  to  impose  some  conditions,  to 
elevate  him  as  king  over  themselves  according  to  this 

10  law,  when  he  had  made  an  especial  promise  to  them 
of  justification  of  their  injuries.  For  duke  Otto  was 
unwilling  to  make  him  his  king  until  he  should 
promise  to  restore  the  honor  unjustly  taken  from  him. 
In  the  same  manner  also  many  others  interposed  indi- 

15  vidual  conditions  which  they  wanted  him  to  promise 
to  correct.  The  apostolic  legate,  learning  of  this,  kept 
it  from  being  done,  and,  pointing  out  that  the  king 
would  be  king  not  of  single  states,  but  of  all,  he  re- 
garded it  sufficient  if  the  king  promised  to  be  just  to 

20  all.  He  said,  likewise,  that  if  the  king  were  elected  in 
the  manner  in  which  they  had  begun,  each  exacting 
promises  in  advance, the  election  would  not  be  sincere, 
but  would  seem  to  be  polluted  with  the  poison  of  the 
heresy  of  simony.     Nevertheless,  certain  cases  were 

25  especially  excepted  which,  because  they  had  unjustly 
flourished,  he  ought  to  correct — namely,  that  he 
should  not  grant  bishoprics  for  money  or  friendship, 
but  to  allow  to  each  church  the  election  by  its  mem- 
bers as  the  canons  command.     This  was  likewise 

8o 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

approved  there  by  general  assent  and  confirmed  by 
the  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  that  the  royal 
power  should  fall  to  no  one  by  heredity,  as  the 
custom  had  been  before,  but  that  the  son  of  a  king, 
5  even  if  he  were  very  worthy,  should  become  king 
through  a  free  election,  rather  than  by  lineal  descent ; 
on  the  other  hand,  if  the  son  of  a  king  were  unworthy, 
or  if  the  people  didn't  wish  him,  the  people  should 
have  him  in  power  whom  they  wished  to  make  king. 
lo  After  all  these  matters  had  been  legally  settled  they 
conducted  Rudolph,  the  king-elect,  to  Mainz  with 
great  honor,  and  supported  him  while  he  was  receiv- 
ing the  royal  consecration  with  veneration  and  with 
might,  as  was  soon  apparent.  He  was,  however,  con- 
is  secrated  by  Seigf rid,  archbishop  of  the  city  of  Mainz, 
in  the  presence  and  with  the  assistance  of  very  many  ^y^r 
others  in  the  year  of  the  Lord  1077  on  the  7th  day 
from  the  Calends  of  April  (26th  of  March). 
8.  Anonymi  Vita  Heinrici  IV.,  Imperatoris. 
20  Their  [Saxons']  conspiracy  was  further  strength- 
ened by  the  addition  of  some  of  the  Lombards,,  / 
Franks,  Bavarians,  and  Swabians.  Exchanging  mu- 
tual pledges  of  faith,  they  combined  to  wage  war  on 
the  king  from  all  sides.  They  saw,  however,  that 
2  5  while  they  might  wage  war  on  him  they  could  not  dis- 
lodge or  overcome  him ;  nay,  his  strength  was  as  yet 
unassailable.  In  order  to  weaken  his  power,  there- 
fore, they  drew  up  a  lot  of  fictitious  charges  against 
him.     These  charges  were  the  foulest  and  worst  that 

81 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

spite  and  malice  could  conceive,  charges  so  foul  that, 
should  I  set  them  down,  they  would  nauseate  me 
to  write  them,  you  to  read  them.  Mingling  truth 
with  falsehood,  they  sent  the  indictment  to  pope 

5  Gregory.  It  held  that  so  disgraceful  a  person,  better 
known  for  his  crimes  than  by  his  name,  was  unfit 
to  rule,  especially  since  he  had  not  obtained  his  royal 
dignity  at  Rome,  that  its  rights  in  constituting  kings 
ought  to  be  returned  to  it,  and  that  the  pope  and 

10  Rome  should,  with  the  counsel  of  the  princes,  select 
a  king  whose  wisdom  and  conduct  accorded  with  so 
great  an  honor.  The  pope  was  both  misled  by  this 
fraudulent  representation  and  lured  on  by  the  honor 
of  creating  a  king,  which  they  so  falsely  held  out  to 

IS  him.  He  placed  the  king  under  a  ban  and  com- 
manded the  bishops  and  princes  to  abstain  from 
all  intercourse  with  the  excommunicated  sovereign. 
Furthermore,  he  announced  that  he  would  speedily 
come  to  the  Teutonic  lands  to  deal  with  the  affairs 

20  of  the  church,^  and  especially  with  those  of  the 
kingdom.  Nay,  he  even  went  further.  He  ab- 
solved from  their  oath  of  fidelity  all  who  were  so 
bound  to  the  king  in  order  that  this  absolution  might 
turn  against  him  all  whom  that  bond  still  held. 

25  This  displeased  many — if,  indeed,  any  one  may  be 
displeased  at  what  the  pope  does — and  they  asserted 
that  this  deed  was  as  ineffectively  as  it  was  illegally 
done.  But  I  dare  not  set  forth  their  assertions  lest 
I  seem  with  them  to  disapprove  the  deed  of  the  pope. 

82 


Canossa :  From  Oppenheim  to  Foreshelm 

Soon  most  of  the  bishops  who  sided  with  the  king 
either  from  affection  or  from  fear  withdrew  from  his 
side  for  fear  of  their  positions.  So,  also,  did  most 
of  their  followers.     When  the  king  saw  his  affairs 

s  in  such  a  plight  he  secretly  made  a  shrewd  resolve. 
Suddenly  and  unexpectedly  he  set  out  to  meet  the 
pope.  And  thereby  he  accomplished  two  things — 
he  received  absolution  from  the  ban  and  intercepted 
the  suspicious  conference  of  his  enemies  and  the 

10  pope.  As  to  the  crimes  charged  against  him  he 
made  no  particular  reply,  for,  he  asserted,  it  was  not 
for  him  to  answer  the  accusation  of  his  enemies, 
even  if  it  were  true.  What  advantage  has  it  been 
to  you  to  have  had  him  put  under  the  ban  when,  now 

15  released  of  that  ban,  he  enjoys  his  power  fully? 
What  has  it  profited  you  to  have  accused  him  of 
fictitious  charges  when,  with  his  easy  answer,  he  has 
scattered  your  accusation  like  a  puff  of  wind  ?  Nay, 
what  madness  put  you  in  arms  against  your  king,  the 

20  ruler  of  the  world?  Your  malicious  conspiracy  has 
accomplished  nothing,  has  profited  nothing.  Whom 
the  hand  of  God  has  confirmed  in  his  rule  you  cannot 
dethrone.  Where  is  that  loyalty  which  you  swore 
to  him?    Wherefore  have  you  been  unmindful  of 

25  the  benefices  which  he  conferred  on  you  with  royal 
favor?  Henceforth  employ  wise  counsel,  not  rage. 
Be  penitent  for  your  venture  and  thankful  that  he 
did  not  rise  up  in  his  might  and  conquer  you;  that 
he  did  not  grind  you  in  the  dust  under  his  feet  and 
-7  83 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

inflict  that  vengeance  on  you  which  would  show  to 
future  ages  what  the  hand  of  a  king  could  do.  At 
all  events,  O  bishop,  see  that  you  do  not  wander 
from  the  paths  of  justice;   see  that  you  become  not 

s  transgressors  of  your  plighted  faith.     Nay,  you  know 
what  the  consequences  will  be  to  you. 
9.  Liher  Bonithonis  Ad  Amicum  (the  Book  of  Bonizo 
to  a  Friend), 
Meanwhile  the  venerable  Gregory  started  with  the 

10  grace  of  peace  on  his  journey  to  Augsburg  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  on  the  march,  for  a  most  severe 
winter  was  then  raging.  The  king,  in  truth,  holding 
his  oath  of  little  account,  very  suddenly  entered 
Italy.     And  there  are  those  who  say  that  he  wished 

IS  to  capture  the  pope  unaware.  Which  seems  suf- 
ficiently like  the  truth,  for  Gregory,^bishop  of  Ver- 
celli,  his  chancellor  in  fact — he  whom  the  princes  had 
commanded  to  conduct  the  pope  over  the  mountains 
— ^after  he  had  crossed  the  yoke  of  the  Apennines, 

20  heard  that  he  had  secretly  come  within  the  town  of 
Vercelli.  When  he  announced  this  to  the  pope  the 
pope  straightway  went  into  Canossa,  a  most  safely 
fortified  camp  of  the  most  excellent  Matilda. 

The  king,  in  the  mean  time,  seeing  that  his  schemes 

25  had  been  divulged,  as  was  evident  to  every  one,  laid 
aside  his  ferocity,  and  approached  Canossa  clothed 
in  dove-like  simplicity.  And,  by  suffering  for  several 
days  with  bare  feet  on  the  snow  and  ice,  he  deceived 
all  the  less  wise,  and  from  the  venerable  Gregory, 

84 


Canossa:    From   Oppenheim  to   Foresheim 

who,  nevertheless,  was  not  ignorant  of  his  tricks,  he 
obtained  the  absolution  which  he  sought,  the  Lord's 
sacrament  taking  a  part  in  the  celebration  of  the 
mass  in  this  manner.     For  he  made  him  a  participant 

5  in  the  divine  supper  in  the  presence  of  the  bishops, 
abbots,  religious  clerks,  and  laymen  in  this  way,  so 
that  if  the  king  had  humiliated  himself  in  mind  as  in 
body  and  believed  him  to  be  rightful  pope,  that  he 
himself  had  been  excommunicated  after  the  example 

10  of  Photius  and  Dioscurus,  and  that  he  could  be 
absolved  through  this  sacrament,  the  supper  would 
be  to  his  salvation,  but  otherwise  Satan  would  enter 
him  after  the  host.  What  more?  When  the  mass 
had    been    celebrated    they    had    dinner    together. 

15  Then  he  and  all  those  absolved  from  the  excommuni- 
cation  were   commanded   to  avoid   all   association 
with  the  excommunicate.     But  there  are  some  who! 
say  that  he  swore  to  the  pope  his  life  and  his  limbj 
and  his  honor.     But  I  do  not  at  all  affirm  what  I  do  \ 

2o  not  know.  \ 

lo.  Donizonis  Vita  Matildis  (Donizo's  Life  of  Ma- 
tilda) . 
Shortly  after  the  death  of  her  [Matilda's]  mother 
the  rumor  spread  through  the  world  that  the  king 
had  been  condemned  by  the  renowned  pope.     The 

25  brave  and  the  powerful  throughout  the  kingdom  were 
indeed  much  wrought  up,  and  said  it  was  rash  arro- 
gance not  to  yield  sincerely  and  graciously  to  the 
Roman  see,  which  holds  the  keys  of  heaven.    Where- 

85 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History- 
fore  they  rightly  decided  to  shun  him  until  he  should 
yield;  until  he  should  strive  to  regain  the  peace  of 
the  pope.  When  the  king  realized  that  he  could  not 
otherwise  recover  his  rule  he  sent  word  to  his  relation, 

s  Matilda.  He  begged  her  without  fail  to  devise  some 
plan  to  get  the  pope  to  come  to  Lombardy  from  the 
city  that  he  himself  might  seek  fitting  indulgence. 
And  the  pope,  when  he  heard  the  prayers  of  Ma- 
tilda, granted  her  request.     The  worthy   shepherd 

10  left  Rome,  came  to  Canossa,  and  tarried  there.    Here 
she  fittingly  received  him  as  the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  ^^ 
and  was  greeted  by  him.  ;  There,  too,  was  the  queen, "^^ 
wife  of  king  Henry,  accompanied  by  Matilda,  and  ;^ 
there  was  a  great  throng  besides.     Beyond  me  there 

IS  became  a  new  Rome  while  these  things  were  going 
on.  O  city,  to  your  honor,  behold!  With  me  are 
king  and  pope  alike,  as  well  as  the  lords  of  Italy, 
and  also  of  Gaul,  Ultramontane,  and  Rome,  effulgent 
with  the  pontifical  garland.     Many  wise  men,  too, 

20  are  here.  Among  them  stands  Hugh,  abbot  of  Clu- 
ny,'who  was  godfather  of  the  baptism  of  the  king. 

These  lords  held  discussions  of  peace,  and,  though 
they  remained  in  discussion  for  three  days,  there  was 
no  peace.     And  the  king,  wishing  to  withdraw,  went 

2s  to  the  chapel  of  St.  Nicholas  and  tearfully  implored 

,    the  pastor  Hugh  to  become  surety  for  his  peace. 

'  To  the  king's  entreaty  the  abbot  replied,  ''This  may 
not  be."  Then  he  asked  it  of  Matilda,  but  she  also 
replied,  "This  no  one  may  do  but  you,  I  believe." 

86 


Canossa:    From  Oppenheim   to   Foresheim 

Then  on  bended  knees  he  said  to  her:  "Unless  you 
aid  me  greatly  nevermore  will  I  shatter  a  shield, 
for  the  pope  has  punished  me  severely.  Go,  power- 
ful cousin,  do  me  this  favor."     She  raised  him  and 

s  pledged  him  her  word.  Then  she  left  him  and  went 
up  to  the  pope  while  the  king  remained  below. 
She  spoke  to  the  pope,  crying  out  against  the  end  of 
the  king,  and  in  the  earnestly  spoken  words  of  the 
venerable  lady  he  put  faith.     Nevertheless,  the  re- 

10  called  king  was  to  swear  to  be  faithful  to  the  holy 
see  and  to  do  whatever  the  patron  Gregory  willed. 
January  this  year  was  very  cold,  and  there  was  a 
great  deal  of  snow.  Seven  days  before  the  end  of  the 
month  the  king,  his  naked  feet  nipped  by  the  cold, 

15  was  admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  pope.  He  threw 
himself  on  the  cross,  shouting  again  and  again: 
"Spare  me,  blessed  father!  Holy  father,  spare  me, 
I  beseech  thee."  And  the  pope,  gazing  upon  him 
crying,   pitied   him   very   much,   and   after   having 

20  blessed  him  accorded  him  peace.  Then  he  conducted 
mass  himself  and  gave  him  the  body  of  the  Lord. 
They  ate  together  in  the  castle  of  Canossa,  and  after 
he  had  taken  his  oath  the  pope  dismissed  him.  He 
went  to  the  city  of  Regina,  where  there  was  a  great 

25  throng  hostile  to  the  pope  and  fearful  that  this  peace 
would  be  made. 

II.  Letter  of  Gregory   VI L   to  the  German  Princes 
(January  28,  1077). 
Gregory,  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God, 

87 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

sends  his  greeting  and  the  apostolic  blessing  to  all 
the  archbishops,  bishops,  dukes,  counts,  and  other 
princes  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Germans  who  uphold 
the  Christian  faith. 

s  Inasmuch  as  you  have  for  the  love  of  justice  as- 
sumed common  cause  with  us  and  incurred  danger 
in  the  throes  of  a  Christian  warfare,  we  have  taken 
pains  to  make  known  to  you  with  sincere  affection, 
my  friends,  how  the  king  as  a  humble  suppliant 

10  obtained  the  indulgence  of  absolution  and  forgive- 
ness, and  all  that  has  happened  in  the  affair  since  he 
entered  Italy. 

According  to  our  agreement  with  your  envoys,  we 
came  into  Lombardy  about  twenty  days  before  the 

15  time  fixed  for  one  of  the  dukes  to  meet  us  at  the 

pass.     We  awaited  his  arrival  so  that  we  might  come 

.  over  to   that   country.     The  appointed   time  had 

already  passed  when  news  was  brought  to  us  that 

because  of  many  difficulties,  as  we  can  readily  be- 

20  lieve,  no  escort  could  be  sent  us  at  this  time.  And, 
since  we  had  no  other  means  of  crossing  over  to  your 
country,  we  were  very  much  worried  as  to  just  what 
we  should  do. 

Meanwhile  we  learned  for  certain,  however,  that 

25  the  king  was  approaching.  Even  before  he  had 
entered  Italy  he  had  sent  suppliant  envoys  to  us  to 
the  effect  that  he  offered  to  render  satisfaction  to 
God,  to  St.  Peter,  and  to  us  in  all  things.  This 
promise  of  mending  his  ways  and  being  obedient  in 

8S 


\ 


Canossa  :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

all  things  he  repeated  if  only  we  would  grant  him 
the  favor  of  absolution  and  the  apostoHc  blessing. 
We  deferred  this  a  long  time.  There  were  many 
consultations,  and  through  all  the  messengers  that 

5  passed  between  us  we  chided  him  severely  for  his 
excesses.  At  length  he  came  in  person  with  a  few 
followers  to  the  town  of  Canossa  where  we  were 
staying.  Not  a  sign  of  hostility  or  boldness  did  he 
show.     All   his   royal   insignia   he   laid  aside,  and, 

10  wretchedly  clad  in  woolen  garments,  he  stood  per- 
sistently for  three  long  days  with  bare  feet  before 
the  gate  of  the  castle.  Constantly  and  with  many 
tears  he  implored  the  apostolic  mercy  for  help  and 
consolation  until  he  had  moved  all  who  were  within 

IS  hearing  to  such  pity  and  depth  of  compassion  that 
they  interceded  for  him  with  many  prayers  and 
tears.  They  expressed  wonder  at  the  unusual  hard- 
ness of  our  heart,  and  some  even  insisted  that  we 
were    exercising,    not    apostolic    severity,    but    the 

20  ferocious  cruelty  of  a  tyrant. 

His  persistent  compunction  and  the  many  suppli- 
cations of  all  who  were  present  at  length  overcame 
us.  We  loosed  the  bonds  of  the  anathema  and  re- 
ceived him  at  last  into  the  favor  of  communion  and 

25  the  fold  of  the  holy  mother  church.  Those  whose 
names  appear  below  we  accepted  as  sponsors  for 
him.  In  addition  the  transaction  was  also  confirmed 
by  the  abbot  of  Cluny,  our  daughters  Matilda  and 
the  countess  Adelaide,  as  well  as  by  such  of  the 

89 


Hi.«,VA^^ 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

other  princes,  episcopal  and  lay,  whom  we  considered 
of  use  for  this  purpose. 

Thus  these  matters  were  accomplished.  Now  we 
desire  at  the  very  first  opportunity  to  cross  over  to 

s  your  country  in  order  that  we  may,  with  God's  help, 
more  fully  settle  all  matters  relating  to  the  peace  of 
the  church  and  the  concord  of  the  kingdom,  as  we 
have  long  desired  to  do.  For  we  want  you,  friends, 
to  know  beyond  doubt,  as  you  can  gather  from  the 

10  mention  of  sponsors,  that  the  whole  matter  is  still 
so  unsettled  that  our  arrival  and  counsel  with  all 
of  you  are  extremely  necessary.  Therefore  do  you 
all  strive  to  remain  in  the  faith  with  which  you 
began  and  in  the  love  of  justice,  with  the  assurance 

IS  that  we  are  not  bound  to  the  king  in  any  way  beyond 
that  of  having  told  him  in  words  alone,  as  is  our 
custom,  to  expect  help  from  us  only  in  those  matters 
of  his  safety  and  honor  with  justice  of  mercy  without 
danger  to  his  soul  or  to  ours. 

20  Oath  of  Henry,  King  of  the  Germans. 

I,  King  Henry,  will,  within  the  time  which  our  lord 
pope  has  fixed,  either  do  justice  according  to  his 
judgment  or  make  peace  according  to  his  cotmsels 
in  regard  to  the  dissatisfaction  and  the  opposition 

25  which  the  archbishops,  bishops,  dukes,  counts,  and 
other  German  princes,  as  well  as  those  who  follow 
them  in  this  matter,  cherish  against  me.  And  if 
some  great  obstacle  prevent  I  shall  be  ready  to 

90 


Canossa :   From  Oppenheim  to  Foresheim 

fulfil  this  as  soon  as  that  has  been  removed.  Fur- 
thermore, if  the  aforesaid  lord  pope  Gregory  shall 
wish  to  cross  the  mountains  or  go  to  other  parts  of 
the  world,  he  himself,  as  well  as  those  with  him,  also 

s  .the  legates  going  to  or  from  him  to  any  part  of  the 
earth,  shall  in  coming,  stopping,  and  returning  be 
secure  from  bodily  hurt  or  seizure  at  the  hands  of 
myself  or  any  whom  I  can  constrain.  Nor  shall  I 
place  in  his  way  any  obstacle  contrary  to  his  dignity, 

10  and  if  any  one  so  molest  him  I  shall  with  good  faith 
aid  him  according  to  my  ability. 

Dated  at  Canossa  on  the  fifth  day  before  the 
Calends  of  February,  in  the  Fifteenth  Indiction,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  1077.     Witnessed 

IS  by  the  bishops  Himibert  of  Praeneste  and  Gerald  of 
Ostia;  the  Roman  cardinals  Peter  of  the  title  of 
St.  Chrysogonus  and  Cono  of  the  title  of  St.  Anas- 
tasius;  the  Roman  deacons  Gregory  and  Bernard 
and  the  subdeacon  Humbert ;  on  the  side  of  the  king 

20  by  the  archbishop  of  Bremen,  the  bishops  of  Vercelli 
and  Osnabruck,  the  abbot  of  Cluny,  and  many  noble 
men. 


PROBLEM  III 
III. — The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

I.   THE   HISTORICAL   SETTING   OF  THE   PROBLEM^ 

TO  understand  the  narratives  and  to  get  a  sympathetic 
appreciation  of  the  characters,  the  pupil  must  know- 
something  of  the  history  of  the  crusades  and  the  relative 
conditions  of  western  Europe  and  the  East. 

The  crusaders,  who  in  1096  undertook  the  conquest  of 
the  Holy  Land  from  the  Turks,  were  uncultured  West- 
erners, w^ho  knew  little  about  the  higher  civilizations  of 
the  Byzantine  empire  or  of  the  Saracen  world.  The 
years  spent  on  the  crusade  meant  a  liberal  education  to 
these  people,  who,  except  as  they  may  have  chanced  to 
hear  tales  of  the  magic  East  from  the  lips  of  pilgrims  and 
travelers,  had  previously  known  nothing  better  than  the 
crude  life  of  western  Europe.  The  wealth  and  luxury 
that  they  foimd  were  beyond  all  their  expectations,  and 
at  every  city  that  they  captured  the  leaders  quarreled; 
each  was  eager  to  obtain  possession,  to  settle  down  in  this 
wondrous  land  and  build  up  a  principality  for  himself. 
Thus,  the  religious  purpose  was  often  forgotten  in  the 
rivalry  of  the  leaders,  and  it  long  seemed  doubtful  whether 
the  crusading  army  would  ever  reach  the  Holy  City  that 
they  had  started  out  with  such  eagerness  to  rescue. 

1  The  best  account  of  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  in  English  may  be 
found  in  Archer  and  Kingsford's  The  Crusades  (The  Story  of  the 
Nations  Series,  Putnams,  New  York.) 

95 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Thus  Bohemond,  the  Norman  adventurer  from  south- 
ern Italy,  who  probably  started  on  the  expedition  with  a 
definite  purpose  to  win  territory  for  himself  with  his 
sword,  outwitted  the  other  leaders  and  obtained  the 
splendid  city  of  Antioch  as  his  prize.  Baldwin,  the  brother 
of  Duke  Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  left  the  main  army  at  An- 
tioch and  established  himself  at  Edessa.  Raymond, 
the  count  of  Toulouse  and  the  greatest  lord  in  southern 
France,  was  equally  anxious  to  gain  a  portion  of  this  rich 
land,  but  his  ambition  was  checked  at  every  point,  and 
chiefly  by  his  crafty  rival,  Bohemond.  The  ambitions 
and  jealousies  of  the  leaders  threatened  to  wreck  the 
crusade,  but  the  people  in  the  ranks  at  length  grew  weary 
of  quarrels  and  demanded  that  they  be  led  to  Jerusalem. 
Thus  the  army  forced  the  leaders  to  forget  their  selfish 
ambitions,  and  early  in  June  of  1099  the  crusaders  ar- 
rived before  Jerusalem.  The  jealousies  of  the  leaders 
continued  during  the  siege,  and,  although  Bohemond  was 
not  present,  Ra3miond  was  always  regarded  with  sus- 
picion by  the  other  leaders. 

Later,  the  Westerners  who  remained  in  the  East  and 
made  it  their  home  came  to  appreciate  the  culture  of  their 
Saracen  neighbors.  They  found  it  to  their  advantage  to 
cultivate  friendly  relations,  but  in  1099  the  crusaders 
had  not  been  long  enough  in  the  East  to  adopt  so  tolerant 
an  attitude.  They  had  been  impressed  by  the  wealth 
of  the  country  and  hoped  to  conquer  and  rule  it,  but  they 
still  regarded  the  Saracens  as  enemies  of  their  religion 
who  deserved  no  consideration.  Firm  in  their  belief  that 
all  unbelievers  were  an  inferior  race,  they  had  not  yet  re- 
alized that  they  could  learn  much  from  their  Saracen 
enemies.  Thus  at  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  the  crusaders 
show  the  same  fanatical  hatred  that  had  characterized 
the  beginning  of  the  crusade. 

06 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

Some  lessons,  however,  the  crusaders  had  learned.  In 
warfare,  where  they  were  most  expert  and  in  which  they 
were  most  interested,they  had  found  it  necessary  to  change 
their  methods.  The  heavy  Western  horsemen  had  too 
often  found  themselves  helpless  before  the  light  Turkish 
cavalry  that  never  gave  them  peace,  but  wotdd  not  come 
to  close  quarters  and  fight  hand  to  hand.  Such  methods 
of  fighting  were  new  to  the  crusaders.  They  also  found 
that  the  taking  of  the  walled  cities  of  the  East  was  a  much 
more  difficult  matter  than  the  storming  of  the  less  scien- 
tifically fortified  castles  of  the  West.  From  the  Greeks 
they  learned  how  to  besiege  walled  cities,  and  many  of 
these  ideas  were  used  at  the  siege  of  Jerusalem.  Siege- 
craft  and  fortification  were  greatly  modified  in  the  West 
by  returning  crusaders,  who  used  to  advantage  the 
knowledge  which  they  had  acquired  in  the  East. 

The  crusade  and  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  made  a 
wonderful  impression  on  the  popular  imagination  of  the 
West.  In  an  age  when  fighting  and  the  type  of  religion 
that  found  expression  in  the  crusades  were  matters  of 
absorbing  interest,  it  is  not  surprising  that  an  awakening 
Europe  should  develop  a  universal  interest  in  this  rescue 
of  the  Holy  Land.  The  extracts  reflect  this  popular 
attitude.  The  idea  that  the  places  where  the  Christian 
religion  had  found  its  origin  could  confer  actual  spiritual 
benefit  upon  the  pilgrim  who  visited  them  was  a  part  of 
the  religious  beHef  of  the  age.  Its  counterpart  was  the 
belief  that  reHcs,  any  articles  that  had  been  sanctified 
by  some  holy  person,  had  a  practical  spiritual  value  and 
miraculous  attributes.  Thus  the  unearthing  at  Antioch 
of  what  was  believed  to  be  the  spear  that  had  pierced  the 
side  of  Christ  had  been  interpreted  as  a  sign  of  the  Lord's 
favor,  and  had  resulted  in  a  burst  of  religious  fanaticism 
that  had  saved  the  crusaders  from  the  dangerous  plight 

97 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

in  which  they  had  found  themselves.     Similar  expres- 
sions of  religious  enthusiasm  occurred  at  Jerusalem. 

However,  the  spirit  of  the  cmsade  was  not  mere  re- 
ligious romanticism.  The  cold-blooded  ambition  of  the 
leaders  deliberately  exploited  the  religious  feeling  of  the 
common  people.  The  army  itself  fluctuated  from  in- 
tense piety,  which  usually  appeared  when  they  found 
themselves  unprosperous  and  in  danger,  to  moral  laxity. 
The  medieval  man  was  a  creature  of  moods.  The  matter 
uppermost  in  his  mind  received  absorbing  attention  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  else.  Thus  in  trying  to  understand  these 
crusaders  it  is  necessary  to  remember  that  they  were 
naive  and  childlike,  but,  although  the  ideals  and  standards 
of  the  age  were  very  different  from  those  of  to-day,  the 
motives  that  guided  action  were  nevertheless  intensely 
human  even  in  the  last  days  of  the  eleventh  century.  It 
is  only  by  such  an  interpretation  that  the  real  spirit  of 
the  crusaders  can  be  appreciated. 


II.  THE  AUTHORS  OF  THE  ACCOUNTS 

The  three  extracts  that  follow  have  been  translated 
from  the  Latin  chronicles  of  the  crusades.  The  writers 
of  these  accounts  give  the  best  information  that  we  have 
concerning  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  in  1099,  for  they  were 
themselves  eye-witnesses  of  this  event.  There  are  other 
narratives  of  the  taking  of  the  Holy  City  which  contain 
additional  information,  but,  because  the  authors  were 
not  eye-witnesses,  we  cannot  be  so  sure  of  the  reliability 
of  their  facts.  Often  they  merely  copied  earlier  writings 
or  obtained  their  information  from  men  who  had  been  to 
the  Holy  Land;  again  they  may  have  gone  to  the  Holy 
Land  later  and  heard  the  story  of  the  siege  there.  In 
any  of  these  cases  they  obtained  their  facts  second  hand. 

98 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

One  other  short  account  of  this  event  may  be  mentioned. 
It  is  to  be  found  in  a  letter  written  by  the  leaders  of  the 
army  to  the  pope  in  September  of  1099.^ 

This  letter  and  the  three  extracts  printed  below  are 
the  only  accounts  written  by  eye-witnesses  known  to  be 
in  existence,  and  they  can  thus  be  regarded  as  the  most 
accurate  narratives  of  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  by  the 
crusaders.  In  comparing  different  statements,  any  bias 
or  characteristic  that  might  affect  the  point  of  view  of  the 
chronicler  should  be  carefully  considered.  The  writers 
present  the  attitude  of  different  factions  in  the  army,  as 
well  as  the  different  points  of  view  of  the  leaders  and  of 
the  common  people. 

I.  The  name  of  the  author  of  the  Gesta  Francorum  et 
aliorum  Hierosolymitanorum  {The  Deeds  oj  the  Franks 
and  other  Crusaders)  is  unknown.  He  makes  no  specific 
reference  to  himself  in  the  chronicle.  Other  chomiclers 
who  used  this  book  (one  of  them  saw  it  in  iioi)  ap- 
parently did  not  know  the  author ;  at  least,  they  have  not 
given  us  his  name.  The  reliability  of  the  work  has  been 
established  by  internal  criticism — that  is,  by  a  careful  con- 
sideration of  the  subject  matter  and  by  testing  the  facts 
given  by  the  author  by  comparison  with  other  writers. 
The  account  is  in  the  form  of  a  diary  written  from  time  to 
time  on  the  march.  The  author  was  apparently  not 
a  man  who  knew  the  secrets  of  the  leaders,  but  wrote 
down  his  own  impressions  and  experiences,  describing 
the  events  of  which  he  was  an  eye-witness.  He  was  re- 
ligious, intensely  interested  in  the  crusade,  and,  because 
of  his  genuine  and  sincere  effort  to  tell  what  he  observed, 
his  account  is  one  of  the  best  that  we  have  of  the  first 
crusade.     Apparently,  the  Anonymous,  as  he  is  called, 

1  This  has  been  translated,  and  may  be  found  in  Translations  and 
Reprints,  University  of  Pennsylvania,  Vol.  I,  No.  4,  p.  10. 
S  99 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

was  a  Norman  knight  from  southern  Italy.  He  accom- 
panied Bohemond  to  Constantinople.  Then  for  a  short 
period  he  was  with  Tancred,  but  was  again  in  Bohemond's 
service  in  1098.  Later,  he  became  connected  with  Ray- 
mond of  Tovdouse,  with  whom  he  went  to  Jerusalem  in 
1099,  where  he  witnessed  the  suffering  and  hardships  as 
well  as  the  final  triumph.  The  Anonymous  represents 
the  attitude  of  the  average  crusader. 

2.  Fulk,  the  author  of  the  Gesta  Francorum  Jerusalem 
expugnantium  {The  Deeds  of  the  Franks  who  Attacked  Jeru- 
salem) ,  was  a  priest  from  Chartres.  He  began  his  journey 
with  Robert  of  Normandy  and  Stephen,  count  of  Blois 
and  Chartres;  but  at  Antioch  he  attached  himself  to 
Baldwin,  the  brother  of  Godfrey,  whose  chaplain  he  be- 
came, and  he  is  thus  our  principal  source  for  the  story 
of  Baldwin's  capture  of  Edessa.  He  was  at  Jerusalem 
in  1099.  The  chronicle  has  somewhat  the  form  of  a 
diary,  and  is  full  of  the  interesting  observations  that  a 
curious  Westerner  of  the  time  woiild  make  on  such  an 
expedition.  Fulk  represents  the  point  of  view  of  the 
crusader  from  northern  France.  The  work  is  continued 
down  to  1 125,  although  the  first  part,  containing  the  ex- 
tract that  describes  the  capture  of  Jerusalem,  was  probably 
written  not  later  than  1105. 

3.  The  Historia  Francorum  qui  Ceperunt  Jerusalem  {The 
History  of  the  Franks  who  Captured  Jerusalem),  by  Ray- 
mond of  Agiles,  although  the  work  of  an  eye-witness  and 
the  longest,  deserves  more  cautious  use.  The  author  was 
a  priest,  like  Fulk,  and  went  on  the  crusade  as  the  chaplain 
of  Raymond  (count  of  Toulouse),  who  led  the  crusaders 
from  southern  France.  The  account  was  written  later 
than  the  others,  probably  about  11 12.  Count  Raymond 
received  favorable  treatment  at  the  hands  of  his  chaplain, 
but  this  priest,  who  was  canon  of  Puy,  had  personal  rea- 

100 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

sons  for  writing  a  history  of  the  crusade.  He  was  one  of 
the  men  who  helped  to  find  the  holy  lance  at  Antioch. 
The  enemies  of  Count  Raymond,  because  he  made  every 
possible  use  of  this  relic,  charged  him  with  fraud,  and  his 
chaplain  tried  to  vindicate  both  his  master  and  himself 
by  writing  a  history  of  the  crusade.  Thus,  although  his 
information  was  obtained  first  hand,  our  chronicler  is 
biased  and,  furthermore,  on  the  defensive.  In  any  case 
where  his  information  might  be  colored  by  such  prejudice, 
careful  comparison  should  be  made  with  the  other  writers. 


III.    QUESTIONS   FOR   STUDY 

1.  Describe  the  fortification  of  Jerusalem  in  1099. 

2.  What  was  the  location  of  the  different  leaders  during  the 

siege? 

3.  What  changes  were  made  in  the  plan  of  attack  during  the 

siege?    What  reasons  can  be  found  for  such  changes? 

4.  Describe  the  first  assault  made  by  the  crusaders. 

5.  How  was  the  progress  of  the  siege  delayed  by  the  lack  of 

provisions  and  the  poor  water  supply? 

6.  Describe  the  fight  that  Raymond  Piletus  had,  on  his  march 

to  Joppa. 

7.  What  part  did  the  fleet  and  Genoese  sailors  have  in  the  siege? 

8.  What  evidence  of  dissension  and  lack  of  harmony  in  the 

crusading  army  is  to  be  found  in  the  extracts? 

9.  By  what  means  was  harmony  established  among  the  cru- 

saders? 

10.  Discuss  the  use  of  siege  towers. 

11.  What  machines  and  siege  devices  were  used  to  obtain  an 

entrance  into  the  city? 

12.  What  methods  did  the  Turks  use  to  defend  the  city? 

13.  Describe  the  first  attack  on  the  city.     Try  to  give  date,  and 

tell  why  it  failed. 

14.  Describe  the  final  attack  that  resulted  in  the  Franks  enter- 

ing the  city.    What  was  the  date? 

lOI 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

15.  What  part  did  Raymond  have  in  the  siege? 

16.  What  resistance  did  the  crusaders  encounter  after  they 

had  forced  their  way  into  the  city? 

17.  Describe  the  fight  at  the  temple  of  Solomon. 

18.  How  did  the  crusaders  treat  the  inhabitants  and  defenders 

of  the  city? 

19.  Describe  the  sacking  of  the  city. 

20.  In  what  ways  do  the  chroniclers  illustrate  the  general  at- 

titude of  Westerners  toward  the  Mohammedans? 

21.  What  can  you  say  of  the  piety  of  the  crusaders? 

22.  Can  you  show  that  people  in  the  year  1099  believed  in 

miracles? 

23.  How  long  did  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  last? 

24.  How  was  the  capture  of  the  city  celebrated? 

25.  How  does  the  importance  of  the  capture  of  Jerusalem,  in 

the  estimation  of  the  chroniclers,   show  the  general 
Western  attitude  toward  the  crusade? 


IV.  The  Sources 

I.   The    Gesta    Francorum    et    aliorum    Hierosoly- 
mitanorum   {The   Deeds   of  the  Franks    and 
other  Crusaders),  by  an  anonymous  author. 
5       Rejoicing  and  exulting,  we  reached  the  city  of 
Jerusalem  on  Tuesday,  June  6th,  and  began  to  besiege 
the  city  in  a  marvelous  manner.     Robert,  the  Nor- 
man, located  himself  on  the  north  side,  near  the 
church  of  St.   Stephen,^  which  was  built  on  the 

10  very  spot  where  that  first  martyr  won  eternal 
happiness  by  being  stoned  in  Christ's  name.  Next 
to  the  Norman  duke,  Robert,  count  of  Flanders, 
stationed  his  contingent,  while  duke  Godfrey  and 
Tancred  prepared  to  attack  the  city  from  the  west.^ 

IS  The  count  of  St.  ^gidius  located  himself  on  the 
south,  on  Mount  Zion,  near  the  church  of  St.  Mary, 

1  The  church  of  St.  Stephen  was  built  on  the  spot  where  Stephen 
was  supposed  to  have  been  stoned.  The  church  that  the  crusaders 
found  in  ruins  was  built  by  the  Greeks  about  the  eighth  century. 

20  ^  Tancred  was  the  nephew  of  Robert  Guiscard,  the  Norman  ruler 
of  southern  Italy.  With  Bohemond,  the  oldest  son  of  Robert,  he 
led  the  crusading  army  from  southern  Italy.  Raymond,  count  of 
Toulouse,  was  also  count  of  St.  Gilles,  duke  of  Narbonne,  and 
marquis  of  Provence.     He  was  also  called  count  of  St.  /Egidius, 

?s  Raymond  was  the  most  powerful  lord  in  southern  France. 

103 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  mother  of  the  Lord,  where  Christ  once  supped 
with  His  disciples. 

On  the  third  day  some  of  our  men,  namely  Ray- 
mond Piletus  and  Raymond  of  Taurina,  went  out 
s  on  a  foraging  expedition.  They  encountered  a 
force  of  two  hundred  Arabs,  and  the  soldiers  of 
Christ  fought  these  unbelievers.  With  the  Lord's 
help,  they  fought  so  valiantly  that  they  killed  many 
of  the  enemy  and  captured  thirty  horses.     On  the 

10  first  Monday  after  our  arrival  we  made  an  attack 
on  the  city,  and  so  bravely  did  we  fight  that  if  scal- 
ing ladders  had  been  ready  for  our  use  the  city  would 
most  certainly  have  fallen  into  our  hands.  As  it  was, 
we  pulled  down  the  outer  wall  and  placed  one  ladder 

IS  against  the  main  wall,  so  that  some  of  our  men 
ascended  and  fought  hand  to  hand  with  swords 
and  lances  against  the  Saracen  defenders  of  the  city. 
Many  of  our  men  were  killed  in  this  attack,  but  the 
enemy  lost  more  heavily. 

20  However,  for  a  period  of  ten  days  we  were  not 
able  to  buy  bread  at  any  price,  until  a  messenger 
arrived  announcing  the  arrival  of  our  ships.  We 
also  suffered  greatly  from  thirst.  In  fear  and  terror 
we  were  forced  to  water  our  horses  and  other  animals 

25  at  a  distance  of  six  miles  from  camp.     The  Spring 

of  Siloam,^  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Zion,  sustained  us. 

When  the  messenger  arrived  from  our  ships,,  the 

leaders  took  counsel  and  decided  that  armed  men 

1  See  note  3,  p.  109. 
104 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

should  be  sent  to  guard  the  ships  and  sailors  at  the 
port  of  Joppa.  So  one  hundred  men  from  the  army 
of  Raymond,  count  of  St.  ^gidius,  under  Raymond 
Piletus,  Archardus  of  Montemerlus  and  William  of 
s  Sabram,  left  camp  in  the  early  dawn  and  started 
confidently  toward  Joppa.  Thirty  of  these  knights 
separated  themselves  from  the  rest  of  the  band  and 
met  seven  hundred  Arabs,  Turks,  and  Saracens  from 
the  army  of  the  Emir.     The  soldiers  of  Christ  boldly 

10  attacked  the  enemy,  but,  as  they  were  greatly  out- 
numbered, they  were  soon  surrounded;  Archardus 
and  some  of  the  poor  footmen  were  killed.^  While 
this  band  was  completely  surrounded  and  all  believed 
that  they  could  not  escape  death,  a  messenger  was 

IS  sent  to  Raymond  Piletus  who  said,  "Why  do  you 
stand  here  with  these  knights?  Lo,  all  of  our  men 
are  in  serious  danger  from  the  Arabs,  Turks,  and 
Saracens,  and  may  all  be  dead  by  this  time.  Hasten 
to  them  and  aid  them."     As  soon  as  they  heard  this 

20  our  men  hastened  to  the  scene  of  battle.  The 
pagans,  when  they  saw  the  rest  of  our  knights  ap- 
proach, formed  themselves  into  two  lines.  Our 
men  rushed  upon  the  unbelievers,  shouting  the  name 
of  Christ,  each  determined  to  bring  down  his  man. 

25  The  enemy  soon  realized  that  they  would  not  be 

1  The  knights  were  always  accompanied  by  foot  soldiers,  so  the 
numerical  strength  of  this  band  was  larger  than  the  number  of 
knights  would  indicate.     In  the  crusading  battles  the  footmen  out- 
numbered the  horsemen  2,  3,  4,  and  even  7  to  i.     The  personal 
30  attendant  of  a  knight  was  a  squire, 

105 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

able  to  withstand  the  bravery  of  the  Franks,  so  they 
turned  their  backs  and  fled  in  terror.  They  were 
pursued  for  a  distance  of  six  miles.  Many  of  the 
enemy  were  killed,  and  one  man,  whom  they  regarded 
s  as  a  very  important  person,  was  taken  alive.  One 
hundred  and  three  horses  were  captured. 

During  this  siege  we  were  so  distressed  with  thirst 
that  we  were  forced  to  carry  water  a  distance  of  six 
miles  in  the  skins  of  cattle  and  wild  oxen,  and  be- 

10  tween  fetid  water  and  barley  bread  we  were  daily 
in  great  want  and  suffering.  Moreover,  the  Saracens 
hid  in  ambush  at  the  watering  places  and  either 
killed  and  wounded  our  animals  or  drove  them  away 
to  caverns  and  caves  in  the  hills. 

IS  At  length  our  leaders  decided  to  beleaguer  the  city 
with  siege  machines,  so  that  we  might  enter  and 
worship  the  Saviour  at  the  Holy  Sepulcher.  Two 
wooden  towers  and  many  other  siege  machines  were 
constructed.^    Duke  Godfrey  made  a  wooden  tower 

20  and  other  siege  devices,  and  count  Raymond  did  the 
same,  although  it  was  necessary  to  bring  the  wood 
from  a  considerable  distance.  However,  when  the 
Saracens  saw  our  men  engaged  in  this  work  they 
greatly  strengthened  the  fortifications  of  the  city  by 

2  5       ^The  siege  tower  was  made  of  wood  and  was  moved  by  wheels 

or  rollers.    The  tower  usually  had  two  or  more  stories.     In  the 

lower  story  was  a  ram  to  batter  holes  in  the  wall.    At  the  top  were 

archers   and   various   engines   that   discharged   stones   and   other 

^  missiles.    A  drawbridge  was  also  attached  to  the  tower  which  could 

3o  be  lowered  to  the  wall  when  the  tower  had  been  moved  close  enough. 

lo6 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

increasing  the  height  of  the  turrets  at  night.  On  a 
certain  Sabbath  night,  after  the  leaders  had  decided 
which  parts  of  the  wall  were  weakest,,  they  dragged 
the  towers  and  the  machines  to  the  eastern  side  of 
5  the  city.  The  tower  and  machines  were  erected, 
equipped,  and  made  ready  for  use  during  Sunday, 
Monday,  and  Tuesday.  The  count  of  St.  ^gidius 
erected  his  tower  on  the  plain  to  the  south  of  the 
city. 

10  While  all  this  was  going  on  our  water  supply  was 
so  limited  that  no  one  could  buy  enough  water  for 
one  denarius  ^  to  satisfy  his  thirst.  Both  night  and 
day,  on  Wednesday  and  Thursday,  we  made  a  de- 
termined attack  on  the  city  from  all  sides.     However, 

IS  before  we  made  this  assault  on  the  city,  the  bishops 
and  priests  persuaded  all  by  exhorting  and  preaching 
to  honor  the  Lord  by  marching  around  Jerusalem  in 
a  great  procession,  and  to  prepare  for  battle  by  prayer, 
fasting,  and  almsgiving.      Early  Saturday  morning 

20  we  again  attacked  the  city  on  all  sides,  but,  as  the 
assault  was  unsuccessful,  we  were  all  discouraged 
and  fearful.  But  when  that  hour  approached  on 
which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  deigned  to  suffer  on 
the  cross  for  us  our  knights  began  to  fight  bravely  in 

25  one  of  the  towers — namely,  the  party  with  duke  God- 
frey and  his  brother,  count  Eustace.  One  of  our 
knights,  named  Lethold,  clambered  up  the  wall  of 

*  A  coin  that  was  used  most  commonly  in  western  Europe  at  this 
time.    It  is  impossible  to  say  what  the  purchasing  value  was. 

107 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  city,  and  no  sooner  had  he  ascended  than  the 
defenders  fled  from  the  walls  and  through  the  city. 
Our  men  followed,  killing  and  slaying  even  to  the 
temple  of  Solomon,  where  the  slaughter  was  so  great 

s  that  our  men  waded  in  blood  up  to  their  ankles. 

Raymond  approached  the  city  from  the  south, 

but  he  was  unable  to  move  his  tower  close  to  the 

wall  because  of  a  deep  ditch.     So  he  announced  that 

any  one  who  should  carry  three  stones  to  the  moat 

10  would  receive  one  denarius,  but  notwithstanding 
this  reward,  the  work  of  filling  the  ditch  required 
three  days  and  three  nights.  The  tower  was  at  last 
moved  up  to  the  wall,  but  the  men  defending  this 
portion  of  the  wall  fought  desperately  with  stones 

15  and  fire.  When  the  count  heard  that  the  Franks 
were  already  in  the  city,  he  said  to  his  men,  ''Why 
do  you  loiter?  Lo,  the  Franks  are  even  now  within 
the  city."  The  Emir,  who  commanded  in  the  tower 
of  St.  David,  surrendered  and  opened  that  gate  at 

20  which  the  pilgrims  had  always  been  accustomed  to 
pay  tribute.  But  this  time  the  pilgrims  entered  the 
city  to  pursue  and  kill  the  Saracens  up  to  the  temple 
of  Solomon,  where  the  enemy  gathered  in  force ;  and 
the  battle  raged  throughout  the  day,  so  that  the 

25  temple  was  covered  with  blood.  When  the  pagans 
were  unable  to  resist  longer,  our  men  seized  great 
numbers,  both  men  and  women,  either  killing  them 
or  keeping  them  as  captives,  as  they  wished.  On 
the  roof  of  the  temple  a  great  number  of  pagans  of 

io8 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

both  sexes  had  assembled,  and  these  were  taken  under 
the  protection  of  Tancred  and  Gaston  of  Beert. 
Afterward,  the  army  scattered  throughout  the  city 
and  took  possession  of  the  gold  and  silver,  the  horses 
5  and  mules,  and  the  houses  full  of  loot  for  all. 

Later,  all  of  our  people  went  to  the  Sepulcher  of  our 
Lord,  rejoicing  and  weeping  for  joy,  and  they  rendered 
up  the  offering  that  they  owed.  In  the  morning 
some  of  our  men  cautiously  ascended  to  the  roof  of  the 

10  temple  and  massacred  many  of  the  Saracens,  both  men 
and  women,  with  their  swords ;  the  remainder  sought 
death  by  jumping  down  into  the  temple.     When 
Tancred  heard  of  this  he  was  filled  with  anger.  ^ 
2.  The   Gesta    Francorum  Jerusalem   expugnantium 

15  {The  Deeds  of  the  Franks  who  Attacked  Jeru- 

salem), by  Fulk  of  Chartres. 
On  the   seventh  of  June^   the  Franks   besieged 
Jerusalem.      The  city  is  located  in  a  mountainous 
region,  which  is  lacking  in  rivers,  woods,  and  springs, 

20  except  the  Fountain  of  Siloam,  where  there  is  plenty 
of  water,  but  it  empties  forth  only  at  certain  in- 
tervals.^    This  fountain  empties  into  the  valley,  at 

1  Tancred  apparently  wished  to  sell  these  people  into  slavery. 

2  The  Anonymous  says  (p.  103)  that  the  crusaders  arrived  at 
25  Jerusalem   on    Tuesday,  June  6,  in  1099.     June  6th  would  be   on 

Monday.     The  different  chroniclers  vary  as  to  the  date. 

^  The  Spring  of  Siloam  was  intermittent,  and  the  water  flowed  less 

frequently  in  the  summer  than  in  the  spring.     In  the  interior  of  the 

rock  there  is  a  natural  reservoir,  in  which  the  water  collected.     A 

30   passage  connects  this  reservoir  with  the  outer  basin,  and  when  the 

water  rose  to  a  certain  height  this  passage  acted  as  a  siphon. 

109 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  foot  of  Mount  Zion,  and  flows  into  the  course  of 
the  brook  of  Kedron,  which,  during  the  winter,  flows 
through  the  valley  of  Jehosaphat.  There  are  many- 
cisterns,  which  furnish  abundant  water  within  the 

s  city.  When  filled  by  the  winter  rains  and  well  cared 
for,  they  offer  both  men  and  beasts  an  unfailing 
supply  at  all  times.  Moreover,  the  city  is  laid  out 
most  beautifully,  and  cannot  be  criticized  for  too 
great  length  or  as  being  disproportionately  narrow. 

10  On  the  west  is  the  tower  of  David,  which  is  flanked 
on  both  sides  by  the  broad  wall  of  the  city.  The 
lower  half  of  the  wall  is  solid  masonry,  of  square 
stones  and  mortar,  sealed  with  molten  lead.  So 
strong  is  this  wall  that,  if  fifteen  or  twenty  men 

IS  should  be  well  supplied  with  provisions,  they  would 
never  be  taken  by  any  army.  .  .  . 

When  the  Franks  saw  how  difficult  it  would  be  to 
take  the  city,  the  leaders  ordered  scaling  ladders  to 
be  made,  hoping  that  by  a  brave  assault  it  might 

20  be  possible  to  surmount  the  walls  by  means  of 
ladders  and  thus  take  the  city,  God  helping.  So  the 
ladders  were  made,  and  on  the  day  following  the 
seventh,^  in  the  early  morning,  the  leaders  ordered 
the  attack,   and,   with  the  trumpets  sounding,   a 

25  splendid  assault  was  made  on  the  city  from  all  sides. 
The  attack  lasted  till  the  sixth  hour,  but  it  was  dis- 
covered that  the  city  could  not  be  entered  by  the  use 

^  This  would  be  the  8th  of  June  according  to  Fulk.  According 
to  the  Anonymous,  an  attack  was  made  on  Monday,  the  13th. 

no 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  In   1099 

of  ladders,  which  were  few  in  number,  and  sadly  we 
ceased  the  attack. 

Then  a  council  was  held,  and  it  was  ordered  that 
siege  machines  should  be  constructed  by  the  artisans, 

s  so  that  by  moving  them  close  to  the  wall  we  might 
accomplish  our  purpose,  with  the  aid  of  God.  This 
was  done. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  we  did  not  suffer  because 
of  any  lack  of  meat  or  bread,  our  men  and  their 

10  animals  were  unable  to  obtain  a  sufficient  supply  of 
drinking  water,  for,  as  I  have  said,  the  region  is  dry 
and  without  streams  of  water.  Accordingly,  it  was 
necessary  to  bring  water  to  camp  in  the  skins  of 
animals,  from  places  four  or  five  miles  distant. 

IS  Moreover,  the  machines  were  being  prepared  for 
the  attack,  rams,^  and  hurling  machines.^  Among 
other  siege  devices  a  wooden  tower  was  constructed 
from  small  timbers,  for  we  had  a  very  small  supply 
of  wood.     According  to  a  command  that  was  issued, 

20  the  parts  of  this  tower  were  carried  by  night  to  a 

^  The  ram  was  a  large  beam  or  log,  which  was  suspended  by  ropes 
or  chains  from  solid  perpendicular  beams.  When  drawn  back  it  was 
allowed  to  swing  against  the  wall.  It  was  necessary  to  cover  the 
men  who  worked  the  ram  with  some  kind  of  protection,  as  the  de- 
25  fenders  dropped  stones  from  the  top  of  the  wall.  By  the  use  of  the 
ram  the  wall  was  shaken  down  or  a  hole  was  made  through  it. 

2  There  were  various  kinds  of  engines  for  hurling  stones  or  shooting 
javelins.  Ropes  or  cords  were  so  twisted  that  when  suddenly 
released  they  hurled  a  stone  or  other  missile.  Other  machines  were 
30  like  large  crossbows,  and  shot  javelins  and  stones.  The  petraria 
was  a  machine  which  hurled  stones  as  missiles.  The  tormentum 
was  an  engine  operated  by  the  use  of  twisted  cords,  by  torsion. 

Ill 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

corner  of  the  city.  In  the  morning  it  was  very 
quickly  set  up  and  equipped  with  petrariae  and  other 
machines,  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  wall.  When 
the  tower  had  been  put   together  and  had   been 

5  covered  with  hides,  it  was  moved  nearer  to  the  wall. 
Then  knights,  few  in  number,  but  brave,  at  the 
sound  of  the  trumpet,  took  their  places  in  the  tower 
and' began  to  shoot  stones  and  arrows.  The  Sara- 
cens defended  themselves  vigorously,  and,  with  slings, 

10  very  skilfully  hurled  back  burning  firebrands,  which 
had  been  dipped  in  oil  and  fresh  fat.  Many  on  both 
sides,  fighting  in  this  manner,  often  found  them- 
selves in  the  presence  of  death. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  city  from  Mount  Zion, 

15  a  great  attack  was  also  made  on  the  city  by  Raymond 
and  his  men,  where  machinery  was  likewise  used. 
However,  on  the  side  where  duke  Godfrey,  Robert, 
count  of  Normandy,  and  Robert  of  Flanders  were 
fighting,  the  battle  was  fiercest.     Such  was  the  work 

20  of  that  day.  On  the  following  day  the  work  again 
began  at  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  and  to  such  pur- 
pose that  the  rams,  by  continual  pounding,  made 
a  hole  through  one  part  of  the  wall.  The  Saracens 
suspended  two  beams  before  the  opening,  supporting 

25  them  by  ropes,  so  that  by  piling  stones  behind  them 
they  would  make  an  obstacle  to  the  rams.  However, 
what  they  did  for  their  own  protection  became, 
through  the  providence  of  God,  the  cause  of  their 
own  destruction.     For,  when  the  tower  was  moved 

112 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

nearer  to  the  wall,  the  ropes  that  supported  the  beams 
were  cut;  from  these  same  beams  the  Franks  con- 
structed a  bridge,  which  they  cleverly  extended  from 
the  tower  to  the  wall.     About  this  time  one  of  the 

5  towers  in  the  stone  wall  began  to  burn,  for  the  men 
who  worked  our  machines  had  been  hurling  fire- 
brands upon  it  until  the  wooden  beams  within  it 
caught  fire.  The  flames  and  smoke  soon  became  so 
bad  that  none  of  the  defenders  of  this  part  of  the 

10  wall  were  able  to  remain  near  this  place.  At  the 
noon  hour  on  Friday,  with  trumpets  sounding,  amid 
great  commotion  and  shouting  "God  help  us,"  the 
Franks  entered  the  city.  When  the  pagans  saw  one 
standard  planted  on  the  wall,  they  were  completely 

IS  demoralized,  and  all  their  former  boldness  vanished, 
and  they  turned  to  flee  through  the  narrow  streets 
of  the  city.  Those  who  were  already  in  rapid  flight 
began  to  flee  more  rapidly. 

Count  Raymond  and  his  men,  who  were  attacking 

20  the  wall  on  the  other  side,  did  not  yet  know  of  all 
this,  until  they  saw  the  Saracens  leap  from  the  wall 
in  front  of  them.  Forthwith,  they  joyfully  rushed 
into  the  city  to  pursue  and  kill  the  nefarious  enemies, 
as  their  comrades  were  already  doing.     Some  Sara- 

25  cens,  Arabs,  and  Ethiopians  took  refuge  in  the  tower 
of  David,  others  fled  to  the  temples  of  the  Lord  and 
of  Solomon.  A  great  fight  took  place  in  the  court 
and  porch  of  the  temples,  where  they  were  unable  to 
escape  from  our  gladiators.     Many  fled  to  the  roof 

113 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

of  the  temple  of  Solomon,  and  were  shot  with  arrows, 
so  that  they  fell  to  the  ground  dead.  In  this  temple 
almost  ten  thousand  were  killed.  Indeed,  if  you 
had  been  there  you  would  have  seen  our  feet  col- 

5  ored   to    our  ankles  with  the  blood  of  the  slain. 

But  what  more  shall  I  relate?     None  of  them  were 

left  alive;   neither  women  nor  children  were  spared. 

This  may  seem  strange  to  you.     Our  squires  and 

poorer  footmen  discovered  a  trick  of  the  Saracens, 

10  for  they  learned  that  they  could  find  byzants  ^  in 
the  stomachs  and  intestines  of  the  dead  Saracens, 
who  had  swallowed  them.  Thus,  after  several  days 
they  burned  a  great  heap  of  dead  bodies,  that  they 
might  more  easily  get  the  precious  metal  from  the 

IS  ashes.  Moreover,  Tancred  broke  into  the  temple  of 
the  Lord  and  most  wrongfully  stole  much  gold  and 
silver,  also  precious  stones,  but  later,  repenting  of 
his  action,  after  everything  had  been  accounted  for, 
he  restored  all  to  its  former  place  of  sanctity.  .  .  . 

20  The  carnage  over,  the  crusaders  entered  the  houses 
and  took  whatever  they  found  in  them.  However, 
this  was  all  done  in  such  a  sensible  manner  that 
whoever  entered  a  house  first  received  no  injury 
from  any  one  else,  whether  he  was  rich  or  poor. 

25  Even  though  the  house  was  a  palace,  whatever  he 
found  there  was  his  property.  Thus  many  poor 
men  became  rich. 

Afterward,  all,  clergy  and  laymen,  went  to  the 
1  The  byzant,  or  bezant,  was  a  gold  coin  of  the  Byzantine  empire. 

114 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

Sepulcher  of  the  Lord  and  His  glorious  temple,  sing- 
ing the  ninth  chant.  With  fitting  humility,  they 
repeated  prayers  and  made  their  offering  at  the  holy 
places  that  they  had  long  desired  to  visit.  .  .  . 

5  It  was  the  eleven  hundredth  year  of  our  Lord,  if 
you  subtract  one,  when  the  people  of  Gaul  took  the 
city.  It  was  the  15th  day  of  July  when  the  Franks 
in  their  might  captured  the  city.  It  was  the  eleven 
hundredth  year  minus  one  after  the  birth  of  our 

10  Lord,  the  15th  day  of  July  in  the  two  hundred  and 
eighty -fifth  year  after  the  death  of  Charles  the 
Great  and  the  twelfth  year  after  the  death  of  William 
L  of  England. 
3.  The  Historia  Francorum  qui  Ceperunt  Jerusalem 

15  (The  History  of  the  Franks  who  Captured  Jeru- 

salem), by  Raymond  of  Agiles,  canon  of  Puy. 
The  duke  [Godfre^^]  and  the  count  of  Flanders  be- 
sieged the  city  from  the  north  side,  while  the  count 
of  Normandy  stationed  his  men  in  the  space  between 

20  the  church  of  St.  Stephen,  which  is  located  at  the 
center  of  the  northern  wall  of  the  city,  and  the  angu- 
lar tower,  the  one  next  to  the  tower  of  David.  The 
count  [Raymond]  and  his  army  prepared  to  besiege 
the  city  on  the  west,  occupying  the  space  between 

25  the  duke  and  the  foot  of  Mount  Zion.  However, 
because  a  ravine  in  the  center  of  this  space  made  it 
impossible  to  cross  the  plain  and  storm  the  wall,  the 
count  wished  to  move  his  camp  and  change  his 
position.  One  day,  while  he  was  reconnoitering,  he 
9  115 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

came  to  Mount  Zion  and  saw  the  church  which  is 
located  on  the  mount.  When  he  heard  of  the 
miracles  that  Christ  had  performed  there  he  said  to 
his  leaders  and  companions,  ''If  we  neglect  to  take 

s  this  sacred  offering,  which  the  Lord  has  so  graciously 
offered  us,  and  the  Saracens  occupy  this  hill,  what 
will  become  of  us?  Suppose  that  on  account  of  our 
negligence  they  should  destroy  and  pollute  this 
church?     Who  knows  that  God  may  not  be  giving  us 

10  this  opportunity  to  test  our  regard  for  Him?  I  know 
one  thing  that  is  certain :  unless  we  carefully  protect 
this  sacred  spot,  the  Lord  will  not  give  us  possession 
of  the  Holy  Places  within  the  city."  And  so  count 
Raymond,  against  the  wishes  of  the  leaders  of  his 

15  army,  ordered  his  tents  to  be  moved  to  Mount  Zion. 
Because  of  his  action  he  incurred  the  displeasure  of 
the  leaders,  who  refused  to  move  their  tents  or  to 
change  their  guards  during  the  night;  each  stayed 
where  he  had  first  pitched  his  tent,  with  the  excep- 

20  tion  of  a  few  who  accompanied  the  count.     How- 
ever, by  offering  great  financial  inducements,  the 
count  was  able  to  persuade  such  knights  and  footmen 
as  daily  served  under  his  command  to  follow  him. 
This   church  is  sacred   because  it   contains   the 

25  tombs  of  the  kings  David  and  Solomon  as  well  as 
that  of  the  first  martyr,  Stephen.  Moreover,  the 
most  blessed  virgin,  Mary,  visited  this  church  during 
her  lifetime;  the  Lord  supped  there,  and,  after  rising 
from  the  dead,  appeared  there  to  His  disciples  and 

ii6 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

Thomas.     On  this  spot,  also,  the  disciples  were  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit.^ 

Now,  when  the  arrangements  for  the  siege  had  been 
completed,  it  happened  one  day  that  some  of  the 

s  leaders  of  the  army  met  a  hermit  on  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  who  said  to  them,  "If  you  will  storm  the 
city  to-morrow,  till  the  ninth  hour  [3  p.m.],  the  Lord 
will  deliver  it  into  your  hands. ' '  They  replied,  * '  But 
we  do  not  have  the  necessary  machinery  for  storming 

10  the  walls."  The  hermit  replied:  "God  is  powerful. 
If  He  wills,  He  will  scale  the  walls  with  ladders  made 
of  rushes.  The  Lord  aids  those  who  labor  for  the 
Truth."  So,  with  such  machinery  as  could  be  con- 
structed during  the  night,  an  attack  was  made  on 

15  the  city  in  the  early  mom,  and  it  lasted  till  the  third 
hour  [9  A.M.].  The  Saracens  were  compelled  to 
retreat  behind  the  inner  walls,  for  the  outer  wall  was 
broken  down  by  our  men,  and  some  of  them  even 
climbed  to  the  top  of  the  inner  wall.     The  city 

20  would  undoubtedly  have  been  captured  at  that  time 
if  the  attack  had  not  become  confused  and  if  our 
men  had  not  become  discouraged ;  moreover,  we  lost 
many  men.  On  the  next  day  no  attack  was  at- 
tempted. 

2s  After  this  the  whole  army  scattered  itself  through- 
out the  surrounding  country  to  collect  provisions, 

*  The  church  of  Zion,  or  St.  Mary,  was  rebuilt  afterward  by  the 
crusaders  in  1130.     The  Coenaculum  was  supposed  to  be  the  room 
of  the  Last  Supper.     The  tomb  of  David  was  also  there.     Raymond 
30  gives  other  reasons  for  the  sanctity  of  this  church. 

117 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

and  nothing  was  even  said  of  the  necessity  of  pre- 
paring the  machines  that  were  needed  to  capture  the 
city;  each  man  was  interested  only  in  his  mouth 
and  stomach,  and,  what  was  worse,  they  did  not  even 

s"  ask  the  Lord  to  free  them  from  such  great  and  mani- 
fold evils,  and  they  were  afflicted  even  unto  death. 
Just  before  our  arrival  the  Saracens  had  filled  up 
the  springs,  destroyed  the  cisterns,  and  dammed  up 
the  brooks  from  the  springs.  .  .  .  Thus  water  was 

10  obtained  with  great  difficulty.  There  is  a  certain 
fountain  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Zion,  which  is  called 
the  Pool  of  Siloam ;  indeed,  it  is  a  large  spring,  but 
the  water  flows  forth  only  once  in  three  days,  and  the 
natives  say  that  formerly  it  emptied  itself  only  on 

IS  Saturdays;  the  rest  of  the  week  it  remained  stagnant. 
We  are  ignorant  of  the  explanation  of  this,  except 
that  the  Lord  willed  that  it  should  be  so.^  However, 
when,  as  we  have  said,  the  water  did  flow  forth  to 
us  on  the  third  day,  there  was  such  great  crowding 

20  and  haste  to  drink,  that  both  men  and  cattle  rushed 
toward  the  water  and  many  of  our  animals  were 
killed.  Thus  the  pool  was  filled  with  the  crowd  and 
with  the  bodies  of  the  dead  animals.  The  bravest, 
fighting  in  a  struggle  of  death,  forced  their  way  to 

25  the  very  opening  in  the  rocks  through  which  the 
water  flowed,  while  the  weak  got  only  the  water 
which  had  already  been  contaminated.  Many  sick 
people  dragged  themselves  to  the  fountain  and,  with 

1  See  note  3,  p.  109. 
118 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

their  throats  so  parched  that  they  were  unable  to 
make  a  sound,  they  stretched  their  hands  in  mute 
appeal  toward  those  who  had  water.  In  the  field 
were  many  horses,  mules,  and  cattle  without  strength 
5  enough  to  move,  and  because  of  thirst  they  died  in 
their  tracks.  Throughout  camp  the  stench  of  the 
dead  bodies  was  most  sickening.  Because  of  such 
affliction  it  was  necessary  to  fetch  water  a  distance 
of  two  or  three  leagues,  also  to  drive  the  cattle  to 

10. such  distant  watering  places.  When  the  Saracens 
noted  that  our  people  were  going  to  the  watering 
places  through  the  dangerous  passes  in  the  hills  un- 
armed, they  lay  in  wait  for  them  in  ambush.  They 
killed  whom  they  wished  and  drove  away  the  flocks 

IS  and  herds.  The  situation  was  so  bad  that  when  any 
one  brought  foul  water  to  camp  in  vessels  he  was 
able  to  get  any  price  that  he  cared  to  ask,  and  if 
any  one  wished  to  get  clear  water,  for  five  or  six 
nummi^  he  could  not  obtain  enough  to  satisfy  his 

20  thirst  for  a  single  day.  Nothing,  or  very  little,  was 
said  about  wine  at  this  time;  people  talked  about 
the  heat,  the  dust,  and  the  wind,  and  in  this  way 
they  aggravated  their  suffering  from  thirst,  as  though 
this  was  not  bad  enough  in  itself.     But  why  say  so 

'^5  much  about  these  troubles?  Few  remembered  the 
Lord,  for  they  paid  slight  attention  either  to  such 
works  as  were  needed  to  capture  the  city  or  to  win 
the  Lord's  favor.  .  .  . 

1  The  nummus  was  a  Byzantine  coin, 
"9 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Meanwhile,  messengers  came  to  camp,  announcing 
that  our  ships  had  arrived  at  Joppa  and  that  the 
sailors  demanded  that  a  guard  should  be  sent  to 
hold  the  tower  of  Joppa  and  give  them  protection 

s  at  the  port,  for  the  town  of  Joppa  had  been  de- 
stroyed except  the  castle,  and  that  was  nearly  in 
ruins,  with  the  exception  of  one  tower.  However, 
the  harbor  is  there,  and  it  is  the  one  nearest  to 
Jerusalem,  being  about  ond  [day's  journey  distant. 

10  All  of  our  people  rejoiced  when  they  heard  the  news 
of  our  sailors,  and  they  sent  out  count  Galdemarus, 
called  Carpinellus,  accompanied  by  twenty  knights 
and  forty  footmen.  Later,  he  was  followed  by 
Raymond  Piletus  with  fifty  knights  and  William  of 

IS  Sabram  with  his  followers. 

As  Galdemarus  and  his  contingent  approached  the 
plains  that  are  on  this  side  of  Ramla,  he  encountered 
a  force  of  four  hundred  Arabs  and  two  hundred 
Turks.     Galdemarus  arranged  his  men  for  battle 

20  so  as  to  use  his  small  number  to  the  best  advantage, 
placing  his  archers  in  front.  Then  he  boldly  ad- 
vanced upon  the  enemy,  trusting  in  the  aid  of  the 
Lord.  The  enemy  thought  that  they  would  be  able 
to  crush  this  band  and  rushed  upon  it,  circling  about 

25  them,  shooting  arrows  at  them.  Three  or  four  of 
Galdemarus' s  knights  were  killed,  including  Achar- 
dus  of  Montemerlus,  a  most  honorable  man;  others 
were  wounded;  all  of  this  was  done  by  the  arrows  of 
the  enemy.     However,  many  of  the  enemy  were  also 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

killed.  Nevertheless,  not  on  account  of  all  this  did 
the  fight  slacken,  nor  did  our  brave  men  despair  of  the 
mercy  of  God,  but,  oppressed  by  wounds  and  death 
itself,  they  stood  up  to  their  enemies  the  more 
s  fiercely,  the  more  that  they  suffered  from  them. 
But  when  our  leaders,  more  from  weariness  than 
from  fear,  wished  to  retire  from  the  fighting  line,  a 
cloud  of  dust  was  seen  approaching.  Raymond 
Piletus  was  rushing  headlong  into  the  fight  with  his 

10  men.  Moreover,  his  men  raised  so  much  dust  that 
to  the  enemy  his  force  seemed  much  larger  than  it 
really  was.  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God,  our  men  were 
released ;  the  enemy  scattered  and  fled,  two  hundred 
of  them  were  killed,  and  much  plunder  was  taken. 

IS  It  is  the  custom  of  this  people,  when  they  flee  and  are 
hard  pressed  by  the  enemy,  first  to  throw  away  their 
arms,  then  their  clothes,  and  lastly  their  saddle  bags! 
Thus  it  happened  in  this  fight  that  our  few  knights 
killed  until  they  were  worn  out,  but  were  also  able 

20  to  obtain  the  spoil  of  all,  even  of  those  whom  they 
did  not  kill. 

After  the  pursuit  was  over  our  men  assembled, 
divided  the  spoil,  and  then  marched  on  to  Joppa. 
The  sailors  received  them  with  great  joy,  and  felt 

25  so  secure  after  their  arrival  that  they  forgot  their 
ships  and  neglected  to  place  watches  on  the  sea,  but 
entertained  the  crusaders  with  a  feast  of  bread,  wine, 
and  fish  from  their  ships.  However,  the  sailors,  care- 
less of  their  security,  failed  to  post  lookouts  for  the 

121 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

night,  and  in  the  darkness  were  suddenly  surrounded 
by  enemies  from  the  sea.  When  dawn  came  they 
realized  that  the  enemy  was  too  strong  to  be  resisted, 
and  they  abandoned  their  ships,  saving  whatever 

5  they  could.  Thus  our  knights  returned  to  Jerusalem 
after  winning  one  battle  and  losing  another.  How- 
ever, one  of  our  ships,  which  was  heavily  laden,  when 
it  was  seen  that  the  rest  of  the  ships  were  surrounded 
by  the  enemy's  fleet,  by  the  use  of  oars  and  sail  made 

10  its  escape  to  Laodicaea  and  told  our  friends  at  that 
port  what  had  been  happening  at  Jerusalem.  From 
signs,  sent  to  us  by  the  Lord,  we  knew  that  we  had 
deserved  this  misfortune,  for  we  had  despaired  of  the 
mercy  of  God  and  had  denied  our  faith.     So  we  went 

IS  to  the  plain  of  the  river  Jordan,  collected  palms,  and 
were  baptized  in  its  waters.  .  .  . 

About  this  time  a  public  assembly  was  held,  for 
the  leaders  of  the  army  were  quarreling  with  each 
other.     There  was  dissatisfaction  because  Tancred 

20  had  occupied  Bethlehem  and  had  placed  his  standard 
over  the  church  of  the  Nativity  as  though  it  was  an 
ordinary  house.  (The  question  of  electing  a  king  of 
Jerusalem  was  also  discussed,  but  the  election  was 
postponed  till  the  eighth  day  after  the  city  should  be 

25  captured.  This  was  the  chief  cause  of  trouble  among 
the  leaders.)  Not  in  this  matter  alone,  but  in  other 
ways,  our  affairs  did  not  prosper,  and  the  troubles 
of  the  people  increased  every  day.  Nevertheless,  the 
merciful  and  propitious  Lord,  lest  our  enemies  should 

122 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem   in    1099 

insult  His  law  and  say  "Where  is  their  God?"  had 
shown  us  through  the  bishop  of  Puy,  the  lord  Adhe- 
mar,  how  we  could  placate  His  anger  and  obtain  His 
mercy. ^  For  the  benign  Lord  had  sent  His  mes- 
s  sengers  to  us,  but  because  they  were  our  brothers  we 
had  not  heeded  them.  Therefore,  the  bishop  [Adhe- 
mar]  appeared  before  Peter  Desiderius,  saying  : 
''Speak  to  the  princes  and  all  the  people,  and  tell 
them  you  have  come  from  distant  lands  to  worship 

10  the  Lord  and  you  are  His  army.  Therefore,  let  us 
be  purged  from  our  uncleanliness,  and  let  each  one 
turn  from  his  evil  ways.  Then  praying  and  fasting, 
let  every  one  march  around  Jerusalem  barefooted. 
If  you  do  this  and  then  make  a  great  attack  on  the 

IS  city  on  the  ninth  day,  it  will  be  captured.  If  you 
do  not,  all  the  evils  that  you  have  suffered  will  be 
multiplied."  When  the  priest  had  said  this  to  Wil- 
liam Ugo,  the  brother  of  the  bishop,  to  his  lord,  count 
Ysoardus,  and  to  certain  of  the  clergy,  they  assembled 

20  the  princes  and  the  people  and  addressed  them: 
''Brothers,  you  know  why  we  undertook  this  expe- 
dition, and  what  we  have  suffered,  and  that  we  are 
acting  negligently,  in  that  we  are  not  constructing 
the  machines  that  are  needed  to  capture  the  city. 

25  Likewise  we  are  not  careful  to  reconcile  the  Lord  to 

1  Until  his  death,  August  i,  1098,  Adhemar,  bishop  of  Puy,  who 

was  the  representative  of  the  pope  and  had  supervision  of  the  entire 

crusade,  had  been  able  to  play  the  part  of  mediator.      After  he  died 

there  was  no  one  to  reconcile  the  two  factions  headed  by  Raymond 

30  of  Toulouse  and  Bohemond.    Hence  this  reference  to  Adhemar. 

123 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

us,  for  we  offend  Him  in  many  ways  and  have  driven 
Him  from  us.  Now,  if  it  seems  right  to  you,  let  each 
one  become  reconciled  to  his  brother,  whom  he  has 
offended,  and  let  brother  graciously  forgive  brother. 

s  After  we  have  humbled  ourselves  before  God  in  this 
manner,  let  us  march  around  Jerusalem  in  bare  feet, 
and,  with  the  aid  of  the  relics  of  the  Saints,  invoke 
the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  that  the  omnipotent  God, 
who  for  us,  His  servants,  assumed  the  flesh,  who 

10  Humbly  rode  into  the  city  on  an  ass,  to  suffer  death 
on  the  cross  for  our  sins,  may  come  to  our  aid.  If 
we  make  this  procession  around  the  walls,  for  the 
honor  and  glory  of  His  name.  He  will  open  the  city 
to  us  and  give  us  judgment  upon  His  enemies  and 

15  ours,  who  now  contaminate  the  place  where  He  suf- 
fered and  the  Holy  Sepulcher ;  the  enemy  whom  we, 
with  the  aid  of  divine  humility  and  in  order  to  obtain 
our  own  salvation,  are  trying  to  drive  out."  These 
words  were  pleasing  to  both  princes  and  people,  and 

20  it  was  publicly  decided]  that  on  the  next  Friday  the 
clergy  should  lead  the  procession  with  the  crosses  and 
the  relics  of  the  Saints,  while  the  knights  and  all 
able-bodied  men,  with  trumpets,  standards,  and 
arms,  should  follow  them  barefooted.     All  this  we 

25  did  according  to  the  commands  of  God  and  the 
princes.  When  we  reached  that  spot  on  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  whence  the  Lord  had  ascended  into  Heaven 
after  the  Resurrection,  the  following  exhortation  was 
made  to  the  people :     * '  Now  that  we  are  on  the  very 

124 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

spot  from  which  the  Lord  made  His  ascension  and  we 
can  do  nothing  more  to  purify  ourselves,  except  that 
each  one  of  us  forgive  his  brother,  whom  he  has 
injured,  that  the  Lord  may  forgive  us. "     What  more  ? 

5  All  were  reconciled  to  each  other,  and  with  generous 
offerings  we  besought  the  mercy  of  God,  that  He 
should  not  now  desert  His  people,  whom  He  had  led 
to  such  a  glorious  and  splended  goal.  Thus  the 
mercy  of  God  was  obtained  and  everything  that  had 

10  been  against  us  was  now  favorable.  But  although 
we  avoided  many  troubles  in  this  way,  one  we  could 
not  escape.  While  we  marched  around  the  city  in 
procession  the  Saracens  and  Turks  made  the  circuit 
on  the  walls,  ridiculing  us  in  many  ways.     They 

15  placed  many  crosses  on  the  walls  in  yokes  [the  yoke 
was  put  on  a  criminal's  neck  as  a  sign  of  disgrace], 
and  made  sport  of  them  with  blows  and  insulting 
actions.  We,  in  turn,  hoped  to  obtain  the  aid  of  God 
in  storming  the  city  by  means  of  these  same  signs 

20  [the  crosses],  and  we  pressed  the  work  day  and  night. 

The  duke  of  Normandy,  the  count  of  Flanders,  and 

Gaston  of  Beert  constructed  machines,  also  mantlets.^ 


*  These  mantlets  were  used  to  shelter  the  men  who  were  attacking. 
They  were  usually  made  of  a  wickerwork  or  basketwork  of  twigs  and 

25  rods  so  as  to  be  light  enough  to  carry  easily.  They  were  generally 
covered  with  hides  as  a  protection  from  the  firebrands  hurled  down 
from  the  walls.  Such  shields  could  be  held  over  the  men  who  were 
working  close  to  the  wall,  or  could  be  used  by  men  when  making  an 
assault.     These  mantlets  seem  to  have  been  of  great  service  to  the 

30  crusaders  at  Jerusalem. 

125 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

The  direction  of  this  work  was  assigned  to  Gaston 
by  the  princes,  because  he  was  a  most  noble  lord, 
respected  because  of  his  skill  and  reputation,  and  he 
very  cleverly  hastened  matters,  by  dividing  the  work. 

5  The  princes  busied  themselves  with  obtaining  and 
bringing  in  the  material,  while  Gaston  supervised  the 
work  of  construction. 

Likewise  count  Raymond  made  William  Richau 
superintendent  of  the  work  on  Mount  Zion,  while  the 

10  bishop  of  Albara  brought  in  the  timber  with  Saracens 
and  others.  The  count's  men  seized  many  Saracen 
castles  and  villages  and  forced  the  Saracens  to  work 
as  though  they  were  slaves.  Thus  fifty  or  sixty  car- 
ried on  their  shoulders  a  great  beam  for  the  construc- 

15  tion  of  machines  at  Jerusalem,  that  could  not  have 
been  dragged  by  four  pair  of  oxen.  What  more  shall 
I  say?  All  worked  with  a  singleness  of  purpose,  no 
one  was  slothful  and  no  hands  were  idle.  All  worked 
without  wages  except  the  artisans,  who  were  paid 

20  from  a  collection  taken  from  the  people.  However, 
the  count  [Raymond]  paid  his  workmen  from  his 
own  resources.  Surely  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
with  us  and  aided  those  who  were  working.  When 
our  efforts  were  ended  and  the  machines  completed, 

25  the  princes  held  a  council  and  announced:  "Let  all 
prepare  themselves  for  a  battle  on  Thursday;  in  the 
mean  time,  pray,  fast,  and  give  alms.  Hand  over 
your  animals  and  servants  to  the  artisans  and  car- 
penters, that  they  may  bring  in  beams,  poles,  stakes, 

126 


The   Capture  of  Jerusalem  in  1099 

and  branches  to  make  mantlets.  Every  two  knights 
should  make  one  mantlet  and  one  scaling  ladder. 
Do  not  hesitate  to  work  for  the  Lord,  for  our  labors 
will  soon  be  ended." 

s  This  proclamation  was  accepted  by  all.  Then  it 
was  decided  what  part  of  the  city  each  leader  should 
attack  and  where  his  machines  should  be  located. 
Meanwhile  the  Saracens  in  the  city,  noting  the  great 
number    of    machines    that    we    had    constructed, 

10  strengthened  the  weaker  parts  of  the  wall,  so  that  it 
seemed  that  they  could  only  be  taken  by  the  most 
desperate  efforts.  Because  the  Saracens  had  made 
so  many  and  such  strong  fortifications  to  oppose  our 
machines,  the  duke,  the  count  of  Flanders,  and  the 

15  count  of  Normandy  spent  the  night  before  the  day 
set  for  the  attack,  moving  their  machines,  mantlets, 
and  platforms  to  that  side  of  the  city  which  is  between 
the  church  of  St.  Stephen  and  the  valley  of  Jehosa- 
phat.     You  who  read  this  must  not  think  that  this 

20  was  a  light  undertaking,  for  the  machines  were 
carried  in  parts,  almost  a  mile  to  the  place  where  they 
were  to  be  set  up.  When  morning  came  and  the 
Saracens  saw  that  all  the  machinery  and  tents  had 
been  moved  during  the  night,  they  were  amazed. 

25  Not  only  the  Saracens  were  astonished,  but  our 
people  as  well,  for  they  recognized  that  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  was  with  us.  The  change  was  made  be- 
cause the  new  point  chosen  for  attack  is  more  level, 
and  thus  suitable  for  moving  the  machines  up  to  the 

127 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

walls,  which  cannot  be  done  unless  the  ground  is 
level,  and  thus  it  happened  that  the  part  of  the  city 
that  seemed  the  weakest  was  not  attacked  because 
it  was  impossible  to  move  the  machines  close  to  the 

s  walls.     This  part  of  the  city  is  on  the  north. 

The  count  [Raymond]  and  his  men  worked  equally 
hard  on  Mount  Zion,  but  they  had  much  assistance 
from  William  Ebriacus  and  the  Genoese  sailors,  who, 
although  they  had  lost  their  ships  at  Joppa,  as  we 

10  have  already  related,  had  nevertheless  been  able  to 
save  ropes,  mallets,  spikes,  axes,  and  hatchets,  which 
were  very  necessary  to  us.  But  why  delay  the  story  ? 
The  appointed  day  arrived  and  the  attack  began. 
However,  I  want  to  say  this  first,  that,  according  to 

IS  our  estimate  and  that  of  many  others,  there  were 
sixty  thousand  fighting  men  within  the  city,  not 
counting  the  women  and  those  unable  to  bear  arms, 
and  there  were  not  many  of  these.  At  the  most 
we  did  not  have  more  than  twelve  thousand  able  to 

20  bear  arms,  for  there  were  many  poor  people  and  many 
sick.  There  were  two  or  three  hundred  knights  in  our 
army  as  I  reckon  it,  not  more.  I  say  this,  that  you 
may  realize  that  nothing,  whether  great  or  small, 
which  is  undertaken  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  can  fail, 

25  as  the  following  pages  show. 

Our  men  began  to  undermine  the  towers  and  walls. 
From  every  side  stones  were  hurled  from  the  tor- 
menti  ^  and  the  petrariae  and  so  many  arrows  that 
*  See  note  2,  p.  iii. 

128 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem   in    1099 

they  fell  like  hail.  The  servants  of  God  were  sus- 
tained by  the  premises  of  their  faith  for  any  result, 
whether  they  should  be  killed  or  would  presently 
prevail  over  their  enemies.     The  battle  showed  no 

s  indication  of  victory,  but  when  the  machines  were 
drawn  nearer  to  the  walls  they  hurled  not  only 
stones  and  arrows,  but  also  burning  wood  and 
straw.  The  wood  was  dipped  in  pitch,  wax,  and 
sulphur,  then  straw  and  tow  were  fastened  on  by  an 

10  iron  band,  and  when  lighted,  these  firebrands  were 
shot  from  the  machines.  All  bound  together  by  an 
iron  band,  I  say,  so  that,  wherever  they  fell,  the 
whole  mass  held  together  and  continued  to  burn. 
Such  missiles,  burning  as  they  shot  upward,  could 

IS  not  be  resisted  by  swords  or  by  high  walls;  it  was 
not  even  possible  for  the  defenders  to  find  safety 
down  behind  the  walls.  Thus  the  fight  continued 
from  the  rising  to  the  setting  sun  in  such  splendid 
fashion  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  anything 

20  more  glorious  was  ever  done.  Then  we  called  on 
the  Almighty  God,  our  leader  and  guide,  confident 
in  His  mercy.  Night  brought  fear  to  both  sides. 
The  Saracens  feared  that  we  would  take  the  city 
during  the  night  or  on  the  next  day,  for  the  outer 

25  works  were  broken  through  and  the  ditch  was  filled, 
so  that  it  was  possible  to  make  an  entrance  through 
the  wall  very  quickly.  On  our  part,  we  feared  only 
that  the  Saracens  would  set  fire  to  the  machines 
that  were  moved  close  to  the  walls,  and  thus  improve 

129 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

their  situation.  Thus  on  both  sides  it  was  a  night 
of  watchfulness,  labor,  and  sleepless  caution.  On 
one  side,  most  certain  hope;  on  the  other,  doubtful 
fear.     We  gladly  labored  to  capture  the  city  for  the 

s  glory  of  God ;  they  less  willingly  strove  to  resist  our 
efforts  for  the  sake  of  the  laws  of  Mohammed.  It  is 
difficult  to  believe  how  great  were  the  efforts  made 
on  both  sides  during  the  night. 

When  the  morning  came,  our  men  eagerly  rushed 

10  to  the  walls  and  dragged  the  machines  forward,  but 
the  Saracens  had  constructed  so  many  machines; 
that  for  each  one  of  ours  they  now  had  nine  or  ten. 
Thus  they  greatly  interfered  with  our  efforts.  This 
was  the  ninth  day,  on  which  the  priest  had  said  that 

IS  we  would  capture  the  city  [Peter  Desiderius.  See  his 
prophesy,  p.  123].  But  what  checked  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  prophesy?  Our  machines  were  now 
shaken  apart  by  the  blows  of  many  stones,  and  our 
men  lagged  because  they  were  very  weary.     How- 

20  ever,  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  remained,  which  is  never 
overcome  nor  conquered,  but  always  a  source  of 
support  in  times  of  adversity.  One  incident  must 
not  be  omitted.  Two  women  tried  to  bewitch  one 
of  the  hurling  machines,  but  a  stone  struck  and 

25  crushed  them  as  well  as  three  slaves,  so  that  their 
lives  were  extinguished  and  the  evil  incantations 
were  averted. 

By    noon    our    men    were    greatly    discouraged. 
They  were  weary  and  at  the  end  of  their  resources. 

130 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in    1099 

There  were  many  enemies  resisting  each  one  of 
ours;  the  walls  were  very  high  and  strong,  and  the 
great  resources  and  skill  that  the  enemy  exhibited 
in  repairing  their  defenses  seemed  too  great  for  us 

5  to  overcome.  But,  while  we  hesitated,  irresolute, 
and  the  enemy  exulted  in  our  discomfiture,  the  heal- 
ing mercy  of  God  inspired  us  and  turned  our  sorrow 
into  joy,  for  the  Lord  did  not  forsake  us.  While  a 
council  was  being  held  to  decide  whether  or  not 

10  our  machines  should  be  withdrawn,  for  some  were 
burned  and  the  rest  badly  shaken  to  pieces,  a  knight 
on  the  Mount  of  Olives  began  to  wave  his  shield  to 
those  who  were  with  the  count  and  others,  signaHng 
them  to  advance.     Who  this  knight  was  we  have 

15  been  unable  to  find  out.*  At  this  signal  our  men 
again  began  to  take  heart,  and  some  began  to  batter 
the  wall,  while  others  began  to  ascend  by  means  of 
scaling  ladders  and  ropes.  Our  archers  shot  burn- 
ing firebrands,  and  in  this  way  checked  the  attack 

20  that  the  Saracens  were  making  upon  the  wooden 
towers  of  the  duke  and  the  two  counts.  These  fire- 
brands, moreover,  were  wrapped  in  cotton.  This 
shower  of  fire  drove  the  defenders  from  the  walls. 
Then  the  duke  quickly  released  the  long  drawbridge 

25  which  had  protected  the  side  of  the  wooden  tower 
next  to  the  wall,  and  it  swung  down  from  the  top, 
being  fastened  to  the  middle  of  the  tower,  making 

^  Note  Raymond's  desire  to  have  his  readers  believe  that  this  may 
have  been  a  miracle. 

10  131 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

a  bridge,  over  which  the  men  began  to  enter  Jeru- 
salem, bravely  and  fearlessly.  Among  those  who 
entered  first  were  Tancred  and  the  duke  of  Lothar- 
ingia  [Godfrey],  and  the  amount  of  blood  that  they 

s  shed  on  that  day  is  incredible.  All  ascended  after 
them,  and  the  Saracens  now  began  to  suffer. 

Strange  to  relate,  however,  at  this  very  time  when 
the  city  was  practically  captured  by  the  Franks, 
the  Saracens  were  still  fighting  on  the  other  side, 

10  where  the  count  was  attacking  the  wall,  as  though  it 
should  never  be  captured.  But  now  that  our  men 
had  possession  of  the  walls  and  towers,  wonderful 
sights  were  to  be  seen.  Some  of  our  men  (and  this 
was  more  merciful)  cut  off  the  heads  of  their  ene- 

15  mies ;  others  shot  them  with  arrows,  so  that  they  fell 
from  the  towers;  others  tortured  them  longer  by 
casting  them  into  the  flames.  Piles  of  heads,  hands, 
and  feet  were  to  be  seen  in  the  streets  of  the  city. 
It  was  necessary  to  pick  one's  way  over  the  bodies 

20  of  men  and  horses.  But  these  were  small  matters 
compared  to  what  happened  at  the  temple  of  Solo- 
mon, a  place  where  religious  services  are  ordinarily 
chanted.  What  happened  there  ?  If  I  tell  the  truth, 
it  will  exceed  your  powers  of  belief.     So  let  it  suf- 

25  fice  to  say  this  much  at  least,  that  in  the  temple  and 
portico  of  Solomon,  men  rode  in  blood  up  to  their 
knees  and  the  bridle  reins.  Indeed,  it  was  a  just  and 
splendid  judgment  of  God,  that  this  place  should  be 
filled  with  the  blood  of  the  unbelievers,  when  it  had 

132 


The  Capture  of  Jerusalem  in   1099 

suffered  so  long  from  their  blasphemies.  The  city  was 
filled  with  corpses  and  blood.  Some  of  the  enemy 
took  refuge  in  the  tower  of  David  and  petitioned 
count  Raymond  for  protection,  and  surrendered  the 

5  tower  into  his  hands. 

Now  that  the  city  was  taken  it  was  worth  all  our 
previous  labors  and  hardships  to  see  the  devotion 
of  the  pilgrims  at  the  Holy  Sepulcher.  How  they 
rejoiced  and  exulted  and  sang  the  ninth  chant  to  the 

10  Lord.  It  was  the  ninth  day,  the  ninth  joy  and 
exultation,  and  of  perpetual  happiness.  The  ninth 
sermon,  the  ninth  chant  was  demanded  by  all. 
This  day,  I  say,  will  be  famous  in  all  future  ages, 
for  it  turned  our  labors  and  sorrows  into  joy  and 

IS  exultation;  this  day,  I  say,  marks  the  justification 
of  all  Christianity  and  the  humiliation  of  paganism; 
our  faith  was  renewed.  "The  Lord  made  this  day, 
and  we  rejoiced  and  exulted  in  it,"  for  on  this  day 
the  Lord  revealed  Himself  to  His  people  and  blessed 

20  them.  On  this  day  the  lord  Adhemar,  bishop  of 
Puy,^  was  seen  in  the  city  by  many  people.  Many 
also  testified  that  he  was  the  first  to  scale  the  wall, 
and  that  he  summoned  the  knights  and  people  to 
follow  him.  .  .  .  This  day  was  the  15th  of  July. 

*  See  note,  p.  123. 


PROBLEM   IV 

IV.— The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

1229-1231 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

I.   THE   HISTORICAL   SETTING  OF  THE   PROBLEM* 

THE  universities  were  a  direct  outgrowth  of  the 
quickened  intellectual  activity  that  was  a  prominent 
characteristic  of  the  general  progress  of  the  twelfth 
century.  The  only  existing  institutions  of  learning  were 
the  monastic  and  cathedral  schools,  which  lacked  the 
facilities  needed  to  meet  the  new  situation.  The  ad- 
ministrative organization  that  they  possessed  was  capable 
of  little  more  than  a  general  supervision  of  the  crowds 
of  students  that  thronged  to  them  as  the  only  available 
educational  centers.  Before  a  pennanent  university 
could  arise  some  new  form  of  organization  had  to  be 
worked  out  that  could  insure  continuity  as  well  as  more 
solidarity  and  give  cohesion  to  these  large  groups  of 
students  and  teachers.  Such  a  development  was  started 
at  Paris  during  the  last  part  of  the  twelfth  century. 

Famous  teachers  had  made  Paris  a  leading  educational 
center.  During  the  early  part  of  the  century  the  students 
had  divided  their  allegiance  between  the  monastic  schools 
of  St.  Victor's  or  St.  Genevieve  and  the  cathedral  school 
of  Notre  Dame,  but  by  the  last  of  the  century  the  latter 
was  left  in  control  of  the  educational  situation.     However, 

^  For  an  account  of  the  "dispersion"  of  1229,  or  a  general  dis- 
cussion of  the  University  of  Paris,  see  Vol.  I  of  Rashdall,  Univer- 
sities in  the  Middle  Ages^  Oxford,  1895,  3  volumes. 

137 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  increasing  numbers  of  students  and  teachers  made 
regulation  difficult  for  the  authorities  of  the  old  school,  who 
found  themselves  unable  to  do  more  than  maintain  some 
pretense  of  general  oversight. 

In  the  monasteries  or  the  cathedrals  teaching  was 
placed  in  charge  of  a  scholasticus  or  chancellory  who  had 
the  right  to  grant  the  license  or  permit  to  teach.  As  the 
number  of  teachers  increased  the  masters  began  to  de- 
mand some  control  over  the  admission  of  new  men  to 
their  profession.  The  chancellor,  who  was  not  in  syvsi' 
pathy  with  the  teachers,  showed  favoritism  or  laxity,  even 
conferring  the  license  upon  candidates  whose  chief  quali- 
fication was  a  material  bribe,  while  worthy  men,  having 
the  support  of  the  masters  under  whom  they  had  studied, 
might  be  refused.  In  self  defense  the  teachers  began 
to  imite  in  an  association  or  guild  which  was  soon  able 
to  get  a  certain  measure  of  control  over  this  situation. 
The  young  candidate  for  the  license  was  forced  to  realize 
that  his  future  depended  more  on  compliance  with  the 
wishes  of  the  masters  than  those  of  the  chancellor.  Thus 
a  long  struggle  began  between  the  chancellor,  who  was  the 
survival  of  the  old  cathedral  school,  and  the  new  associa- 
tion of  masters.  In  this  contest  the  masters  perfected 
their  organization  and  increased  the  authority  and  power 
of  their  association. 

The  chancellor  and  the  bishop  strove  to  suppress  what 
was  in  reality  a  new  school,  which  was  fast  becoming 
independent  of  the  loose  control  of  the  old  cathedral 
authority.  It  was  a  natural  growth  that  could  not  be 
checked.  In  spite  of  his  efforts  to  maintain  his  authority, 
the  chancellor  saw  the  different  faculties  of  theology,  canon 
law,  medicine,  and  arts  organize  separately,  but  with 
arrangements  for  united  action.  This  division  was  ac- 
cording to  the  educational  ideas  of  the  age,  which  re- 

138 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

gardcd  the  arts  course  as  preparatory  to  work  in  the 
three  higher  fields  of  knowledge. 

As  the  arts  had  the  greatest  number  of  students,  its 
faculty  took  a  leading  part  in  the  struggle  of  the  uni- 
versity for  recognition.  The  students  of  Paris  came  from 
all  parts  of  Europe,  and  quite  naturally  grouped  themselves 
by  racial  alignment.  Thus  sometime  in  the  early  thir- 
teenth century  the  faculty  of  arts  separated  into  four 
divisions  called  nations — the  French,  the  English,  the  Nor- 
man, and  the  Picard.  Each  of  these  nations  chose  a  pro- 
curator as  its  head.  An  official  called  the  rector  was 
chosen  as  chief  administrative  officer  for  the  whole  col- 
lege of  arts.  Just  how  far  the  organization  into  nations 
had  progressed  in  1229  it  is  impossible  to  say.  There  is 
no  evidence  to  indicate  the  existence  of  a  rector  until 
somewhat  later  in  the  century. 

As  this  association  of  masters  began  to  realize  its 
power  it  began  to  use  the  turbulent  student  body  that  it 
taught  to  aid  in  its  fight  for  privileges  and  recognition. 
When  any  of  the  rights  that  it  claimed  were  violated  it 
literally  went  on  a  strike  and  suspended  all  teaching. 
Thus  in  1 200,  as  the  result  of  a  "town  and  gown "  riot,  the 
provost  of  the  city  of  Paris  made  a  raid  on  the  student 
quarter  by  way  of  retaliation,  killing  several  students. 
The  masters  used  this  situation  to  extort  privileges  from 
the  king,  Philip  Augustus,  who  feared  that  the  university 
would  leave  the  city.  The  association  of  teachers  began 
to  formulate  customs  to  regulate  its  own  internal  affairs, 
and  its  first  written  statutes  probably  date  from  1210. 
The  bishop  and  the  chancellor  tried  to  take  this  power 
away  from  the  association.  On  one  occasion  the  whole 
imiversity  was  excommunicated,  and  all  its  regulations 
were  declared  to  be  illegal  unless  they  had  been  sanctioned 
by  the  cathedral  authorities.    This  was  in  vain,  for  even 

139 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

earlier,  in  1215,  the  papal  legate  had  drawn  up  a  set  of 
statutes  by  which  the  university  was  given  the  right  to 
make  statutes  for  the  regulation  of  its  own  affairs  and  to 
require  an  oath  of  obedience  from  its  members,  thereby 
gaining  an  important  concession  in  its  fight  for  inde- 
pendence. 

The  new  association  of  masters  thus  found  a  valuable 
ally  in  the  papacy.  Some  time  between  12 10  and  1 216 
Innocent  III.  had  granted  the  association  the  right  to 
choose  a  procurator  to  represent  it  at  the  papal  court. 
His  legate  had  embodied  the  privileges  granted  in  various 
bulls  in  the  statutes  of  1215.  The  judicial  powers  of  the 
chancellor  over  students  were  restricted,  and  in  the 
matter  of  the  license  he  was  forbidden  to  exact  oaths  for 
the  purpose  of  binding  the  candidates  to  himself.  He 
was  commanded  to  grant  the  license  to  such  candidates 
as  were  presented  by  a  majority  of  the  masters  in  the 
higher  faculties  or  by  six  masters  of  arts,  three  of  whom 
were  chosen  by  the  factdty  of  arts. 

Armed  with  privileges  from  kings  and  popes,  the  asso- 
ciation was  already  a  formidable  institution  in  1229.  So 
great  was  the  reputation  of  the  university  in  western 
Europe  that  a  threat  of  removal  was  a  serious  matter 
indeed.  What  made  the  riot  of  1 2  29  grow  to  such  serious 
proportions  was  the  hostility  of  the  bishop  and  the  papal 
legate,  who  were  anxious  to  curb  this  refractory  association 
that  was  becoming  entirely  too  independent  of  all  control. 
Thus  they  prejudiced  the  queen  against  the  masters. 
Whether  they  thought  that  the  imiversity  would  not 
carry  out  its  threat  to  leave  Paris  or  whether  they  failed 
to  realize  the  indignation  that  such  removal  would  rouse, 
they  were  soon  confronted  by  a  storm  of  protest  that  even 
royalty  was  unable  to  resist.  Agents  of  the  university  were 
active  at  Rome,  and  the  pope  made  vigorous  efforts  to 

140 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

adjust  the  trouble.  Mere  settlement  of  the  original  matter 
of  dispute  no  longer  satisfied  the  masters  after  they  had 
withdrawn  from  Paris,  and  they  insisted  on  new  conces- 
sions. When  the  imivcrsity  returned,  therefore,  it  had 
won  a  great  victory,  for  the  privileges  that  it  had  obtained 
from  pope  and  royalty  placed  it  in  a  new  position  that 
insured  its  independent  development  in  the  future. 


II.   THE   AUTHORS   OF  THE   ACCOUNTS 

1.  Mathew  of  Paris,  author  of  the  Chronica  Majora, 
which  contains  the  longest  narrative  account  of  the  dis- 
persion of  1229,  was  an  Englishman  by  birth  and  senti- 
ment. He  was  well  informed,  and  also  shows  considerable 
independence  of  judgment  in  his  writing.  From  11 89  to 
123  s  his  Chronica  Majora  was  copied  from  another 
chronicle,  but  the  accoimt  of  the  dispersion  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris  was  an  addition  that  is  probably  his  own 
work.  His  surname,  Paris,  indicates  some  French  con- 
nection, as  does  his  knowledge  of  French  places  and  the 
French  language.  It  is  possible  that  he  may  have  studied 
at  Paris,  although  there  is  no  positive  evidence  of  this  fact. 
He  shows  much  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the  university, 
and  also  because  of  a  somewhat  unfavorable  attitude 
toward  the  French  monarchy  it  must  be  remembered  that 
his  account  is  favorable  to  the  university. 

2.  William  of  Nangis  was  a  monk  at  the  monastery  of 
St.  Denis  in  the  latter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century. 
The  Gesta  Liidovici  (the  Deeds  of  Louis)  was  written  in  the 
reign  of  Philip  HI.,  and  was  presented  to  the  king  by  the 
author.  William  used  other  authors  with  great  freedom, 
and  his  work  is  little  more  than  a  compilation.  For  the 
period  between  1226  and  1248  he  probably  used  the  ac- 
count of  an  author  whose  work  is  now  lost,  but  we  cannot 

141 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

be  sure  how  accurately  he  copied.  His  account  should 
therefore  be  used  with  great  caution.  It  is  interesting 
more  because  of  his  attitude  toward  the  event  than  for 
its  reliability. 

The  other  narrative  accounts  are  very  brief  notices,  but 
occasionally  add  new  details,  especially  in  regard  to  the 
places  to  which  students  and  masters  migrated.  As  these 
notices  are  inserted  in  chronicles  along  with  other  very 
different  kinds  of  information,  it  is  impossible  to  tell  where 
or  how  the  authors  obtained  their  information  about  the 
dispersion  of  1229. 

3.  Alheric  oj  Tres  Pontes ,  a  Cistercian  monk  of  Cham- 
pagne, wrote  from  i227toi25i.  His  Chronica  is  therefore 
contemporary  for  the  thirteenth  century.  His  work  was 
the  product  of  immense  reading,  and  is  of  considerable 
merit  and  value. 

4.  Ralph  oJ  Coggeshall  was  also  a  contemporary.  He 
was  a  Cistercian  monk,  but  little  more  is  known  about 
him.  The  Chronicon  Anglicanum  {English  Chronicle)  con- 
tains one  or  two  interesting  details  regarding  the  dispersion. 

5.  The  Annates  of  the  English  monastery  of  Dunstable 
extend  from  the  year  i  to  1297.  From  1201  it  contains 
much  useful  information  not  found  elsewhere. 

6.  The  Annales  Stadenses,  by  Albert  of  Stade,  who  lived 
from  about  1200  to  1261,  was  begun  in  the  year  1240. 
Thus  his  work  is  nearly  contemporary,  and  it  is  probable 
that  he  had  accurate  information  about  the  university. 

7.  The  Chronicon  Fiscamense  (the  Chronicle  of  Fecamp) 
is  thought  to  have  been  written  at  Fecamp,  although  even 
this  fact  is  not  certain.     It  extends  to  1253. 

8.  The  Mare  Historiarum  was  probably  written  by  a 
John  of  Columna,  who  wrote  about  the  middle  of  the 
thirteenth  century. 

The  other  extracts  are  of  a  different  character  from  the 

142 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

narrative  accounts  of  the  annals  or  chronicles.  Thus  in 
the  charter  granted  by  the  French  king  we  have  a  legal 
document  from  the  royal  chancellery  drawn  up  in  the 
regular  form  that  was  customary  for  such  documents. 
Fixed  rules  were  followed  and  the  same  forms  observed,  just 
as  is  true  in  the  case  of  legal  documents  to-day.  The  same 
regularity  of  form  was  true  of  the  papal  letters,  although 
the  forms  and  style  were  different  from  the  royal  charter. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  such  documents  contain  far 
more  accurate  and  reliable  information  than  can  be  found 
in  the  chronicles. 

Gregory  IX.  became  pope  March  19,  1227.  He  was 
probably  a  nephew  of  Innocent  III.  and,  what  is  more 
important,  studied  at  Paris  and  Bologna,  so  that  he  was 
famihar  with  the  university  and  realized  its  importance. 
At  the  time  of  the  trouble  at  Paris,  Gregory  was  engaged 
in  a  struggle  with  Frederick  II.,  whom  he  had  excommimi- 
cated  in  1 2  2 7.  On  June  i ,  1 23 1 ,  the  pope  was  driven  from 
the  city  of  Rome  by  an  uprising  of  the  citizens.  That  the 
pope  was  able  to  give  so  much  attention  to  the  affairs  of 
the  university  while  he  was  engaged  in  such  a  struggle  in 
Italy  is  a  further  indication  of  the  importance  he  attached 
to  the  preservation  of  the  university. 

The  original  charter  granted  by  Philip  Augustus  in  1 200 
and  the  statutes  of  Gregory  for  the  university  in  1 23 1  have 
been  translated  by  D.  C.  Munro,  and  may  be  found  in  the 
Pennsylvania  Translations  and  Reprints,  Volume  II,  No.  3. 

III.    QUESTIONS   FOR   STUDY 

1.  What  was  the  immediate  cause  of  the  dispersion? 

2.  What  other  grievances  did  the  university  have,  as  shown  by 

the  letters  of  the  pope? 

3.  What  privileges  had  the  masters  and  students  obtained  from 

the  kings  of  France? 

143 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

4.  Where  did  the  students  go  after  they  left  Paris? 

5.  What  weapons  did  the  university  use  to  defend  itself  and 

to  gain  new  privileges? 

6.  What  concessions  did  the  university  obtain  in  regard  to  the 

granting  of  the  license? 

7.  What  special  privileges  did  the  masters  and  students  obtain 

in  regard  to  trial  and  arrest? 

8.  Do  the  letters  written  by  the  pope  in  1229  indicate  that  he 

had  intentions  of  issuing  a  charter  of  liberties  at  that 
time? 

9.  What  was  the  oath  referred  to  by  the  pope  in  his  letter  of 

November  24,  1229? 

10.  What  prohibitions  were  placed  on  the  masters  and  students 

by  the  pope? 

11.  What  means  did  the  pope  use  to  bring  about  a  settlement 

of  the  trouble? 

12.  What  can  you  say  of  the  reputation  of  the  university  in 

western  Europe? 

13.  What  indications  of  an  association  of  masters  can  you  find 

in  the  translations?    How  would  you  describe  the  or- 
ganization that  existed  at  this  time? 

14.  What  specific  guarantees  did  the  university  obtain  that  de- 

fined its  relationship  to  the  chancellor? 

15.  For  what  was  the  university  really  fighting? 


IV.     The  Sources 

I.  Mathew  of  Paris  y  Chronica  Major  a. 

In  the  same  year  [1229]  on  the  second  and  third 
days  before  Cineres  [Ash  Wednesday],  days  on  which 
the  clerks  ^  were  accustomed  to  take  a  vacation, 
certain  clerks  went  out  from  Paris  to  St.  Marcel,^ 

s  where  there  was  fresh  air  and  they  could  indulge  in 
their  usual  sports.  When  they  had  enjoyed  such 
recreation  for  some  time,  by  chance  they  found  there 
in  a  certain  tavern  good  wine  which  was  pleasant  to 
drink.     While  there  a  quarrel  arose  between  the 

10  drunken  clerks  and  the  inn  keeper  over  the  price  of 
the  wine  and  they  began  to  give  each  other  blows 
and  to  pull  hair.  Some  of  the  men  of  the  village 
rushed  in  to  liberate  the  inn  keepers,  and,  although 
the  clerks  fought  back,  they  were  compelled  to  flee, 

13  roundly  beaten.  Bruised  and  battered,  they  re- 
turned to  the  city,  where  they  stirred  up  their  com- 
panions to  help  them  get  revenge,  and  with  their 
assistance  on  the  next  day  they  returned  to  St. 

*  The  masters  and  students  were  regarded  as  clerks,  and  thus 
20  were  entitled  to  the  immunities  and  privileges  of  ecclesiastics. 
'  A  suburb  of  Paris. 

145 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Marcel  armed  with  swords  and  clubs.  They  vio- 
lently entered  the  tavern,  broke  all  the  wine  jars,  and 
poured  the  wine  on  the  floor.  After  this  they  went 
out  on  the  streets  and  assaulted  every  one  whom 
5  they  met,  whether  man  or  woman,  leaving  them  half 
dead  from  their  blows. 

The  prior  of  St.  Marcel,  when  he  learned  of  the 
wrong  that  had  been  inflicted  on  his  people,  whom 
it  was  his  duty  to  protect,  went  in  person  to  the 

10  bishop  of  Paris  and  the  Roman  legate  and  registered 
a  complaint.  They  in  turn  hastened  to  the  queen, 
who  was  then  in  charge  of  the  government,  and 
asked  her  to  punish  such  misdemeanors.  With  the 
impulsiveness   of   a  woman   and   the  haste  of   an 

15  agitated  mind,  she  ordered  the  provost  and  the  mer- 
cenary guard  to  arm  quickly,  go  out  from  the  city, 
and  punish  the  perpetrators  of  this  outrage,  sparing 
none.  These  men,  who  were  ready  to  carry  out  any- 
thing brutal,  left  the  gates  of  the  city  armed,  and 

20  found  a  large  number  of  clerks  engaged  in  sports 
outside  the  walls,  but  who  had  not  been  at  all 
guilty  of  the  above  mentioned  offense,  for  those  who 
had  started  the  trouble  were  from  that  region  near 
Flanders  which  is  commonly  called  Picardy.     Not- 

25  withstanding  this,  the  guards  rushed  upon  the  un- 
armed and  innocent  clerks  without  mercy,  killing 
some,  wounding  others,  and  injuring  others  with 
blows.  Some  escaped  by  flight  and  concealed  them- 
selves in  ditches  or  other  hiding  places.     Among  the 

146 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

wounded,  two  clerks  who  were  rich  and  prominent 
were  found  dead;  one  of  them  was  a  Fleming  and 
the  other  belonged  to  the  Norman  people. 

When  the  news  of  this  violence  reached  the  ears 

s  of  the  masters  of  the  university,  after  first  suspending 
all  readings  and  disputations,  they  all  went  to  the 
queen  and  legate  and  demanded  that  justice  should 
be  done  immediately.  It  seemed  unreasonable  to 
them  that  for  such  small  provocation — namely,  the 

10  misdeeds  of  a  few  contemptible  clerks  —  that  the 
whole  of  them  should  suffer  injury,  for  punishment 
ought  rather  to  be  administered  to  the  person  who 
had  committed  the  offense.  However,  as  justice 
was  entirely  denied  them  by  the  queen,  the  legate,^ 

IS  and  the  bishop  of  the  city,  there  was  a  general  mi- 
gration of  masters  and  students  from  the  city.  The 
teaching  of  the  masters  and  the  instruction  of  the 
students  ceased,  so  that  not  one  famous  person  of 
them  all  was  left  in  the  cit}^     The  city  was  deprived 

20  of  its  clerks,  in  whom  it  had  been  accustomed  to 
glory.  Among  the  famous  Englishmen  who  left  at 
this  time  were  Master  Alan  of  Beccles,  Master 
Nicholas  of  Famham,  Master  John  Blund,  Master 
Ralph  of  Maidenstone,  Master  William  of  Durham, 

25  and  many  others  whom  it  would  take  too  long  to 
name.     The  departing  clerks  scattered  themselves 

I  Cardinal  Romain  of  St.  Angelo  was  the  papal  legate  at  the 
time.  In  1225  he  had  broken  the  university  seal,  and  a  mob  of 
students  and  masters  had  attacked  his  house. 

II  147 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

generally  among  the  great  cities  of  different  countries. 
A  great  number  of  them,  however,  chose  the  metro- 
politan city  of  Angers  for  general  instruction.  .  .  . 
A  certain  clerk  wrote  an  apostrophe  —  that  is,  as 

5  though  a  person  were  speaking — in  which  the  city 
of  Paris  complains  to  the  clerks. 

**0  clerks,  I  tremble  with  fear  because  you  wish  to 
scorn  me. 

**I  am  shaken  with  weeping;  I  mourn  my  loss;  you 

10  flee  from  me." 

Nevertheless,  it  was  arranged  through  the  agency 
of  discrete  persons  that  restitution  should  be  made 
by  both  sides  for  their  offenses,  so  that  the  clerks 
should  have  peace  and  the  citizens  were  promised 

IS  that  the  clerks  would  reform  their  ways  and  the 
whole  of  the  students  was  recalled. 
2.  The    Gesta    Ludovici    (the    Deeds    of  Louis),   by 
William  of  Nangis. 
In  the  same  year  [1230]  a  great  commotion  arose 

20  at  Paris,  between  the  clerks  and  the  citizens.  The 
citizens  killed  some  of  the  students,  and  on  that 
account  the  clerks  left  Paris  and  scattered  them- 
selves among  the  different  provinces  of  the  world. 
When  the  king  saw  that  the  study  of  letters  and 

25  philosophy  would  depart  from  Paris,  those  studies 
by  which  the  treasures  of  knowledge  are  acquired, 
which  precede  and  surpass  all  other  treasures,  and 
which  had  first  come  from  Athens  to  Rome,  and 
from  Rome  into  France  along  with  the  glory  of 

148 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

chivalry,  he  began  to  be  troubled.  Fearing  that 
such  great  and  rich  treasures  would  leave  his  king- 
dom, and  as  the  riches  of  divine  salvation  are  wisdom 
and  knowledge,  lest  at  some  time  God  should  say 

5  to  him,  ''Because  you  have  rejected  knowledge  I 
will  reject  you,"  the  pious  king  commanded  the 
clerks  to  return  to  Paris ;  and  when  they  obeyed,  he 
received  them  graciously,  and  quickly  made  the 
townsmen  make  reparation  for  everything  that  they 

10  had  done  to  the  clerks  before.  For  if  that  most 
precious  treasure,  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  which 
formerly  followed  Dionysius  the  Areopagite^  from 
Greece  to  Paris  and  the  Gallic  regions,  along  with 
faith  and  the  renown  of  Chivalry,  should  be  taken 

15  away  from  the  kingdom  of  France,  surely  the  banner 
of  the  king  of  France,  decorated  with  the  lily  and  on 
which  the  flower  is  painted  with  three  leaves,  would 
be  disfigured  in  one  of  its  parts. 
3.  Chronica  of  Alberic  of  Tres  Fontes. 

20  A  most  cruel  and  unfortunate  struggle  broke  out 
at  Paris  at  the  beginning  of  Quadragesima,  between 
the  clerks  and  laymen  over  a  matter  of  small  im- 
portance. Those  who  tried  to  check  it  aroused  by 
their  actions  the  bitter  hatred  of  the  clerks,  and  the 

25  queen  and  lord  cardinal  himself  were  blamed. 
However,  as  many  as  were  seized  were  punished. 

1  St.  Denis  was  the  first  bishop  of  Paris  and  the  patron  saint  of 
France.  In  popular  legend  he  was  identified  with  Dionysius  the 
Areopagite,  mentioned  in  Acts  xvii,  34. 

149 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History- 
After  much  negotiation,  as  they  were  not  able  to 
arrange  matters  with  complete  satisfaction,  only  a 
few  remained  in  the  city,  for  all  the  others,  including 
the  most  famous  masters,  departed.  Many  returned 
s  to  their  homes,  while  some  died  on  the  journey  to 
Rome.  Nevertheless,  at  the  end  of  three  years  all 
the  difficulties  were  settled,  and  those  who  wished 
to  do  so  returned  to  Paris. 

4.  The  Chronicon  Anglicanum  (the  English  Chron- 
10  ide),  by  Ralph  of  Coggeshall. 

At  Paris  a  great  discord  arose  between  the  citizens 
and  the  students  of  the  city,  and  a  great  many  noble 
clerks  as  well  as  poor  clerks  were  killed,  while  nearly 
twenty  were  thrown  into  the  Seine.     Certain  of  the 

IS  masters  went  to  the  lord  pope,  complaining  of  such 
persecution,  while  others  with  their  students  mi- 
grated to  other  cities.  The  city  was  prohibited  to 
students,  and  was  emptied  of  both  students  and 
teachers,   although  up   to   this   time  it   was  more 

20  famous  and  distinguished  than  all  other  cities,  be- 
cause of  the  excellent  teachers  in  the  different 
schools. 

5.  The  Annates  of  Dunstable, 

In  the  same  year  the  whole  body  of  the  masters 
25  and  students  of  Paris  was  moved  to  the  city  of  Angers. 
Only  a  few  teachers  remained  at  Paris,  and  these 
were  notable  neither  in  number  nor  reputation. 

6.  The  Annales  Stadenses  (the  Annals  of  Stade). 

A  great  uprising  occurred  at  Paris  between  the 
ISO 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

clerks  and  the  people,  and  many  clerks  were  killed. 
On  this  account  the  University  was  removed  to 
Angers. 

7.  The    Chronicon    Fiscamense    (the     Chronicle    of 
s  Fecamp) . 

A  discord  arose  between  the  queen  and  the  clerks 
of  Paris,  and  many  were  drowned  in  the  Seine. 

8.  The  Mare  Historiarum. 

In  the  above  mentioned  year  [1230]  a  riot  broke 
10  out  between  the  students  and  citizens  of  Paris, 
and  proceeded  in  such  a  way  that  for  a  time  the 
university  and  that  wonderful  multitude,  which 
had  gathered  from  every  region  under  heaven,  de- 
parted. Some  of  them  went  to  Rheims,  some  to 
IS  Angers,  some  to  Orleans,  some  to  England,  and  others 
into  Lombardy  to  Bologna. 

9.  Order    of    the    Provisors,    closing    the    University 

(March  27,   1229). 
In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
20  we,  the  appointed  provisors  of  the  whole  body,  by 
common  consent  and  agreement  do  order  and  com- 
mand that,  unless  satisfactory  reparation  is  made  to 
the  whole  body  of  masters  and  students  for  the 
atrocious  injuries  suffered  by  them  from  the  Provost 
25  of  Paris,  his  accomplices  and  certain  others,  within 
one  month  after  Easter  day,  no  one  shall  be  per- 
mitted to  remain  in  the  city  or  diocese  of  Paris  to 
study,  either  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  or  being 
taught.     For  a  period  of  six  years,  beginning  at  the 

151 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

end  of  the  aforesaid  month,  no  one  shall  teach  either 
publicly  or  privately.  Nor  shall  any  one  be  per- 
mitted to  return  at  the  end  of  the  six  years  unless 
satisfactory  reparation  is  made  for  the  aforesaid  in- 
s  juries.  And  to  make  this  binding,  we  jointly  attach 
to  this  charter  our  seals. 

Dated  the  twelve  hundred  and  twenty-eighth  year 

of  our  Lord,  in  the  month  of  March,  on  the  day  after 

the  Annunciation  of  the  Lord. 

10  lo.  Letter  of  Henry  III.  of  England  to  the  Masters 

and  Students  of  Paris  (July  i6,  1229). 

The  king,  to  the  Masters  and  the  Body  of  Students 

at  Paris,  Greeting. 

We  piously  hope  for  the  betterment  of  your  con- 

15  dition  and  that  it  will  be  changed  to  one  of  deserved 

freedom,  for  you  have  suffered  with  fitting  humility 

the  trials  and  tribulations  that  you  have  been  forced 

to  endure  under  the  iniquitous  law  of  Paris,  and 

through  it  all  you  have  shown  due  reverence  to  God 

20  and  the  Holy  Church.     Hence,  we  annoimce  to  the 

whole  of  you  that  if  it  should  please  you  to  transfer 

yourselves  to  our  kingdom  of  England  and  remain  in 

it  for  the  purpose  of  study  that  we  will  assign  to  you 

whatever  boroughs,  cities,  or  villages  that  you  may 

25  select.     Further,  we  will  see  to  it  that  you  shall  enjoy 

every  possible  liberty  and  assurance  of  peace  that  is 

pleasing  to  God  and  would  completely  satisfy  you. 

Witnessed  by  the  king  at  Reading,  the  sixteenth 
day  of  July. 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

II.  Confirmation  of   the  Privilege  Issued  by  Philip 

Augustus  in  1200,^  by  Louis  IX,  (August,  1229; 

Fontainebleau). 

In  the  name  of  the  holy  and  undivided  Trinity, 

5  Amen.     Louis,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  the 

Franks.     Be  it  known  to  all  persons,  present  and 

future,  that  we  have  found  the  charter  granted  by 

our  famous  grandfather,  Philip,  formerly  illustrious 

king  of  the  Franks,  and  it  reads  as  follows : 

10  *'In  the  name  of  the  holy  and  undivided  Trinity, 
Amen.  Philip,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  the 
Franks.  Be  it  known  to  all  persons,  present  and 
future,  that,  because  of  that  disgraceful  riot  in  which 
five  of  the  clerks  and  laymen  of  Paris  were  killed  by 

IS  certain  malefactors,  we  v/ill  give  justice  as  follows: 
Concerning  that  Th.  [omas],  who  was  provost  at  the 
time  and  concerning  whom  above  all  others  the 
clerks  have  made  complaint,  we  promise  to  keep 
him  in  chains  forever  because  he  denies  the  deed, 

20  and  he  shall  remain  a  prisoner  in  the  citadel  on  poor 
food  as  long  as  he  lives,  unless  he  shall  decide  to 
take  the  ordeal  of  water  publicly  in  Paris.  If  he 
fails  in  this  he  will  be  condemned;  if  he  proves  his 
innocence  he  will  never  again  be  our  provost  or  our 

25  bailiff  either  in  Paris  or  elsewhere  in  our  land  as  long 
as  we  are  able  to  prevent  it  in  justice,  and,  further- 
more, he  will  never  be  allowed  to  enter  the  city  of 

1  This  was  the  Charter  of  Liberties  issued  by  Philip  Augustus  in 
1200. 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Paris.  If  by  good  and  legal  inquest,  which  we  have 
committed  to  two  of  our  faithful  subjects,  G.  [alterus] 
the  Chancellor  and  Ph.  [illip]  of  Levis,  which  shall  be 
conducted  without  consideration  of  persons  and  un- 
s  der  oath  in  the  faith  by  which  they  are  Christians 
and  that  which  they  owe  to  us,  their  liege  lord,  also 
imder  oath  which  they  shall  make  to  us  concerning 
our  honor  and  counsel,  we  can  discover  what  we  are 
able  and  ought  to  do,  that  we  will  do  without  delay, 

10  saving  the  honor  of  God  and  of  ourselves.  Con- 
cerning the  others  who  are  in  prison  for  the  same 
offense,  we  will  do  this,  to  wit :  we  will  keep  them  in 
perpetual  confinement  unless  they  purge  themselves 
by  the  ordeal  of  water,  with  God  as  witness.     If  they 

IS  fail  in  this  we  will  consider  them  condemned,  unless 
any  of  them  shall  be  freed  from  prison  by  us  because 
of  a  good  inquest  by  the  students.  Concerning 
those  w^ho  have  fled,  we  hold  them  condemned  by 
reason  of  their  flight,  and  we  will  have  all  the  prov- 

20  osts  in  our  land  swear  that  they  will  seek  them 
diligently,  and  if  they  are  able  to  seize  any  one  of 
them  they  shall  arrest  him  and  send  him  to  us  at 
Paris. 

"Moreover,  concerning  the  security  of  the  scholarly 

25  clerks  of  Paris,  with  the  counsel  of  our  men  we  have 
ordained  as  follows  for  the  future :  that  we  will  make 
all  citizens  of  Paris  swear  that  if  any  one  shall  witness 
an  injury  done  to  a  student  by  a  layman,  he  shall 
give  truthful  testimony  concerning  the  affair,  neither 

154 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

shall  any  one  go  away  so  that  he  may  not  see.  And 
if  it  should  happen  that  any  one  should  witness  an 
injury  done  to  a  student  by  a  layman  and  if  the 
student  is  struck  by  arms,  or  a  club,  or  a  stone,  all 

s  laymen  who  witness  the  act  in  good  faith  shall  seize 
that  malefactor  or  malefactors  and  hand  him  over 
to  our  justice,  nor  shall  they  run  away  so  that  they 
will  not  be  able  to  make  seizure  or  to  give  truthful 
testimony.     Moreover,  whether  the  malefactor  shall 

10  be  arrested  for  this  offense  or  not,  we  will  make  legal 
inquest,  either  by  clerks  or  laymen  or  any  persons 
whatsoever,  and  our  provost  and  justices  shall  do  the 
same.  If  we  are  able  to  discover  by  legal  inquest, 
or  our  justices  are  able  to  discover  that  the  accused 

IS  committed  that  offense,  we  will  immediately  give 
justice,  or  our  justice  will  do  the  same,  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  offense,  even  though  the  malefactor 
should  deny  the  offense  or  say  that  he  is  prepared 
to  defend  himself  by  single  combat  or  to  prove  his 

20  innocence  by  the  ordeal  of  water. 

"Moreover,  henceforth  our  provost  or  our  justices 
shall  not  be  permitted  to  lay  hands  on  a  student 
or  to  put  him  in  our  prison  unless  it  is  clear  that 
the    offense    of   the   student   is   one   for  which   he 

25  ought  to  be  arrested,  and  then  our  justice  will 
arrest  liim  on  the  spot  without  any  violence,  unless 
he  should  resist,  and  hand  him  over  to  ecclesiastical 
justices,  who  ought  to  keep  him  in  custody  both 
for  our  satisfaction  and  that  of  the  person  injured. 

155 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

If  the  offense  should  appear  serious  our  justice 
shall  be  sent,  so  that  he  may  find  out  what 
should  be  done  with  the  student.  If,  however,  the 
student  arrested  should  not  resist  and  should  confess 

5  the  offense,  according  to  the  findings  of  the  inquest 
mentioned  above  and  the  aforesaid  oath,  we  will 
administer  suitable  punishment.  Furthermore,  our 
justice  shall  not  seize  the  chief  of  the  students  of 
Paris  for  any  offense,  but  if  it  is  evident  that  they 

10  should  be  seized  it  should  be  done  according  to 
ecclesiastical  justice,  so  that  they  shall  be  kept  in 
custody  and  the  chattels  shall  be  dealt  with  as  they 
would  be  if  they  had  been  legally  confiscated  by  the 
Church.      However,    if    students    are    arrested    by 

IS  our  provost  at  such  an  hour  that  an  ecclesiastical 
justice  cannot  be  found  or  found  quickly,  then  our 
provost  shall  have  them  put  under  guard  in  any 
student  house  until  they  can  be  handed  over  to 
ecclesiastical  justices,  but  without  violence,  as  we 

20  have  said  above. 

"In  regard  to  the  lay  servants  of  the  scholarly 
clerks  who  do  not  owe  us  hurgensium  or  residentium  ^ 
and  do  not  live  by  trade  in  order  that  the  students 
may  not  be  able  to  do  injury  to  others  by  means  of 

25  such  servants  it  shall  be  as  follows:  we  will  not  lay 


^  Burgensium  or  Burgage  was  the  fixed  tax  that  the  citizen  of 
a  town  paid  to  the  lord  or  king.  Residentium  was  the  right  of  a 
feudal  lord  to  compel  his  vassal  or  tenant  to  live  within  the  limits 
of  his  fief. 

156 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

hands  on  them,  nor  will  our  justice,  unless  the  offense 
is  apparent  and  one  for  which  our  justice  ought  to 
make  arrest.  However,  notwithstanding  what  the 
contents  of  this  privilege,   which  we  grant  to  the 

5  students  of  Paris,  may  be,  we  do  not  intend  to 
include  the  canons  of  Paris  and  their  servants  in 
this  privilege,  but  we  wish  that  the  servants  of 
the  canons  of  Paris  and  the  canons  of  the  same 
town    should    have    the    same    liberties    that    our 

10  predecessors  have  been  accustomed  to  allow  them. 
Concerning  any  difficulty  that  might  arise  from  any 
of  the  aforesaid  arrangem-cnts,  or  concerning  this 
charter,  we  cannot  be  brought  to  trial  except  in  our 
own  court. 

15  *  'That  this  charter  may  be  more  carefully  preserved 
and  shall  be  more  binding  by  law  forever,  we  decree 
that  our  provost  and  the  people  of  Paris,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  students,  shall  sw^ear  that  they  will 
observe  the  terms  mentioned  above  in  good  faith. 

20  Further,  whoever  shall  in  the  future  be  given  the 
office  of  Provost  by  us  shall,  at  the  very  beginning  of 
his  provostship — namely,  on  the  first  or  second  Sun- 
day— take  oath  publicly,  in  the  presence  of  the  stu- 
dents, that  he  will  observe  everything  above  men- 

25  tioned  in  good  faith." 

We  [Louis]  approve  and  command  everything 
said  above,  and  we  command  that  it  be  confirmed 
by  the  authority  of  our  royal  seal  and  by  the  stamp 
of  our  signature  below. 

157 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Dated  at  Fontainebleau  in  the  twelve  hundred  and 
twenty-ninth  year  of  our  Lord,  in  the  month  of 
August,  in  the  third  year  of  our  reign,  with  those 
present  in  our  palace  whose  names  are  signed  below. 

s  No  Seneschall  present.  (Signed)  Robert,  Butler. 
(Signed)  Bartholomew,  Chancellor.  (Signed)  Ma- 
thew,   Constable.^ 

12.  Letter   of  Gregory   IX.    to    William,    Bishop  of 
Paris  (November  23,  1229). 

10  .  .  .  To  the  Bishop  of  Paris. 

Believing  that  we  had  found  a  man  after  our  own 
heart  and  that  we  could  rightly  rejoice  and  exult  in 
you,  we  poured  the  oil  upon  your  head  with  sacred 
unction,  so  that  by  retaining  in  yourself  the  grace  of 

IS  religion,  you  would  give  to  those  about  you  the  odor 
of  good  reputation.  We  thought  that,  having  chosen 
you  with  care,  you  would  perform  the  duties  of  your 
office  in  such  a  manner  that  you  would  deservedly 
hear  from  the  highest  Paterfamilias,  "Well  done,  good 

20  and  faithful  servant;  enter  thou  into  the  glories 
of  the  Lord,"  because  you  would  have  offered  him 
double  the  talents  that  he  had  intrusted  to  your 
keeping.  We,  moved  by  reports  that  we  had  heard 
about  you  rather  than  by  any  personal  knowledge 

25  of  you,  placed  you  above  others  who  were  known 
and  tried,  when  we  intrusted  the  church  of  Paris 
to  your  keeping,  and  this  cannot  be  concealed,  for  it 

*  The  original  document  has  a  fragment  of  wax  seal  attached  by 
a  green  silk  cord. 

158 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

is  like  a  city  placed  upon  a  mount.  Moreover,  we 
boasted  that  we  had  made  Sabaoth  a  useful  cul- 
tivator in  the  garden  of  the  Lord.  But  lo,  grieving, 
we  return,  bearing  a  wound  from   an   unexpected 

s  enemy,  our  hope  disappointed,  for  we  are  so  con- 
founded by  your  acts  that  we  are  forced  to  say, 
although  unwillingly,  "We  regret  that  we  made  this 
man."  .  .  . 

We    know,  a  dissension   having  arisen  between 

10  our  most  dear  son  in  Christ  [Louis],  the  king  of  the 
Franks,  and  [Blanche]  the  queen,  his  mother,  both 
illustrious,  on  the  one  side,  and  our  beloved  sons, 
the  masters  and  students  of  Paris,  on  the  other  side, 
that  these  same  masters,  w4th  their  students,  were  so 

IS  exasperated  by  the  injuries  and  grievances  that  they 
suffered,  that  they  have  departed  from  Paris  and 
have  removed  the  university  elsewhere.  You  not 
only  have  not  tried  to  be  a  mediator  in  this  affair, 
but  it  is  said  that  you  have  actually  given  such  coun- 

20  sel  and  advice  as  would  prevent  the  agreements  pro- 
posed by  either  side  from  being  accepted.  Hoping 
to  produce  such  benefits  as  would  come  if  the  uni- 
versity was  recalled,  and  desiring  to  have  the  in- 
conveniences that  have  resulted  from  its  departure 

2S  removed,  we  are  commanding  in  our  letters  to  our 
brothers  [Maurice]  of  Le  Mans  and  [Guarinus]  of 
Senlis,  bishops,  and  to  our  dear  son,  master  John, 
archdeacon  of  Chalons,  that  they  should  act  as 
mediators  between    the   king  and  queen  and  the 

159 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

masters  and  students,  and  should  use  diligent  solic- 
itude and  make  effective  efforts  in  order  that  the 
restoration  of  the  privilege  granted  by  Ph.  [ilip], 
king  of  the  Franks,  of  illustrious  memory,  should 

5  satisfy   the    aforesaid    masters    and    students    for 
the    injuries   and    sufferings   that    they   have   en- 
dured and  thus  the  university  of  Paris  may  be 
recalled.  ... 
As  a  brother,  we  ask  you  and  exhort  in  the  Lord 

10  by  apostolic  letter,  and  command  you  by  strict  ad- 
monishment, that  you  bestir  yourself  carefully  but 
effectively,  and  prudently  persist  in  so  doing  until 
suitable  satisfaction  shall  be  made  to  the  masters 
and  students  aforesaid  for  the  injuries  that  they  have 

15  endured  and  thus  the  university  may  be  recalled  to 
Paris,  and  that  the  substantial  privilege  be  restored 
to  them  so  that  these  studies  shall  be  preserved. 
Thus,  you  may  atone  for  the  stain  of  your  former 
offense  or  negligence,  and  we  shall  be  less  put  to  shame 

20  through  you,  for  we  cannot  pass  these  matters  by 
with  closed  eyes.  In  some  other  way  we  will  provide 
a  way,  the  Lord  helping,  for  the  correction  of  what' 
is  not  so  much  your  negligence  as  deliberate  wil- 
fulness on  your  part.      In  this  way  you  may  be 

25  able  to  recognize,  through  penance,  how  much  you 
have  sinned. 

Dated  at  Perugia,  the  ninth  day  before  the  Cal- 
ends of  December,  in  the  third  year  of  our  pontifi- 
cate. 

i6o 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

13.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  bishops  of  Le  Mans  and 
Senlis  and  the  Archdeacon  of  Chalons  (November 
24,  1229). 
To  [Maurice]  of  Le  Mans  and  [Guarinus]  of  Senlis, 

5  Bishops,    and    Master    John,    Archdeacon    of 

Chalons. 
Know  that  it  has  reached  our  ears  that  a  dissen- 
sion has  arisen  between  our  most  dear  son  [Louis], 
the  king  of  France,  and  [Blanche]  his  mother,  the 

10  queen,  both  illustrious,  on  the  one  side,  and  our 
beloved  sons,  the  masters  and  students  of  Paris, 
on  the  other  side,  and  that  these  same  masters  with 
their  students  were  so  exasperated  by  the  injuries 
and  grievances  which  they  suffered  that  they  have 

15  departed  from  Paris,  and  have  removed  the  uni- 
versity elsewhere,  and  by  so  doing  they  seem  to 
have  carried  the  key  of  knowledge  with  them  and  to 
wish  to  close  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  for  mankind, 
inasmuch  as  they  themselves  are  unwilling  to  enter, 

^o  and  they  seem  to  be  unwilling  to  let  others  enter  who 
desire  to  do  so.  Hoping  to  produce  such  benefits 
as  would  come  from  the  return  of  the  aforesaid  river 
to  its  channel,  and  desiring  to  overcome  the  incon- 
veniences that  have  resulted  from  its  departure,  we 

2s  command,  by  apostolic  letter,  that  you  should  care- 
fully act  as  mediators  between  the  king  and  queen 
and  the  masters  and  students  aforesaid,  and  that  you 
use  diligent  solicitude  and  make  effective  efforts,  in 
order  that  the  restoration  of  the  privilege  granted  by 

161 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Ph.  [ilip],  king  of  the  Franks,  of  illustrious  memory, 
should  satisfy  the  masters  and  students  aforesaid 
for  the  sufferings  and  injuries  that  they  have  en- 
dured, and   thus   the   university  of  Paris   may  be 

s  recalled. 

The  force  of  that  other  oath  should  not  be  per- 
mitted to  interfere,  for  of  the  three  principles  that 
it  required,  two  seem  to  have  been  lacking — ^namely, 
justice  and  judgment — and,  having  originated  thus, 

10  it  would  seem  that  such  an  oath  ought  not  to  have 
much  force.  If  perchance  some  people  should  try 
to  excuse  themselves  by  such  difficulties,  with  the 
aid  of  the  Lord  and  the  foresight  of  the  Apostolic 
See,  we  will  endeavor  to  arrange  matters,  so  that 

15  they  will  not  be  spotted  by  the  stain  of  any  sin  of 
this  kind.  And  since  delay  seems  to  increase  the 
dangers  in  this  matter,  we  command  that  whatever 
can  be  done  without  delay  shall  be  done,  and  that 
you  inform  us  whatever  you  learn  about  these  mat- 

20  ters  as  soon  as  possible,  so  that  when  we  are  in- 
structed by  your  report,  we  may  proceed  in  this 
matter,  the  Lord  helping. 

Dated  at  Perugia,  on  the  eighth  day  before  the 
Calends  of  December,  in  the  third  year. 

25  14.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  Louis,  King  of  France, 
and  Blanche,  his  Mother  (November  26,  1229). 
To  [Louis]  King  of  the  Franks,  and  [Blanche]  the 
Queen,  his  Mother,  Both  Illustrious. 
Know  that  it  has  come  to  our  ears  that  a  dissen- 
162 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

vsion  has  arisen  between  you,  on  the  one  side,  and 
our  beloved  sons,  the  masters  and  students  of  Paris, 
on  the  other  side,  that  these  same  masters  with  their 
students  were  so  exasperated  by  the  injuries  and 

s  grievances  whieh  they  suffered  that  they  have  de- 
parted from  Paris  and  have  removed  the  university 
elsewhere.  Hoping  to  produec  such  benefits  as 
would  come  if  the  university  were  recalled,  and 
desiring    to    have    the    inconveniences    that    have 

10  resulted  from  its  departure  removed,  we  are  com- 
manding in  our  letters  to  our  venerable  brothers 
[Maurice]  of  Le  Mans  and  [Guarinus]  of  Senlis, 
bishops,  and  to  Master  John,  archdeacon  of  Chalons, 
that  as  our  representatives  they  should  act  as  me- 

15  diators  between  you  and  the  masters  and  students 
aforesaid,  and  should  use  diligent  solicitude  and  make 
effective  efforts  in  order  that  the  restoration  of  the 
privilege  granted  by  Ph.  [ilip],  king  of  the  Franks, 
of  illustrious  memory,  should  satisfy  the  aforesaid 

20  masters  and  students  for  the  injuries  and  sufferings 
that  they  have  endured,  and  thus  the  university  of 
Paris  should  be  recalled.  Therefore,  we  ask  your 
excellency,  and  advise  and  exhort  in  the  Lord,  and  in 
adherence   to   the  blessed  benignity  of  your  pred- 

25  ecessors,  as  well  as  the  reverence  that  you  have 
toward  the  Apostolic  See  and  toward  us,  that  you 
admit  these  men  into  your  royal  grace  and  favor; 
that  you  acquiesce  in  the  advice  and  exhortation 
of  these  aforesaid  men  and  be  prompt  in  the  settle- 
12  163 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

ment  of  this  affair,  just  as  you  will  be  if  you  follow 
your  usual  clemency.  Lest,  if  you  do  otherwise, 
which  we  do  not  believe  will  be  the  case,  we  should 
see  wisdom  and  benignity,  without  which  the  unity 

s  of  power  is  scarcely  able  to  exist,  cast  aside,  and  we, 
who  are  not  able  to  permit  this  kingdom  [of  France], 
which  has  thus  far  been  blessed  by  Heaven,  to  be 
dishonored  in  any  such  manner,  would  be  forced  to 
make  other  arrangements  in  this  matter. 

10       Dated  at  Perugia,  the  sixth  day  before  the  Calends 
of  December,  in  the  third  year  of  our  pontificate. 
15.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Masters  and  Students 

at  Paris  and  Angers  (May  10,  1230). 
To  the  masters  and  students  sojourning  at   Paris 

15  and  Angers. 

.  .  .  Because  the  ancient  enemy  of  the  human  race 
and  the  diabolical  destroyer  of  peace  recently  strove 
to  diminish  the  increase  of  happiness  by  his  cun- 
ning, and,  though  it  grieves  me  to  say  it,  has  suc- 

20  ceeded  in  diminishing  it,  for  a  dissension  has  arisen 
between  you  and  the  citizens  of  Paris,  the  study 
of  theological  learning  and  the  principles  of 
scholastic  training  have  ceased  in  the  aforesaid 
city.     We,  who  cherish  the  honor  of  the  same  city, 

25  and  are  not  able  and  ought  not  to  permit  a  decline 
in  such  studies,  desire  to  bring  about  their  reforma- 
tion, lest,  if  they  should  be  further  removed,  they 
should  be  completely  destroyed.  Although  we  have 
seen  certain  plans  and  plenty  of  other  petitions, 

164 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

we  are  not  able  to  obtain  sufficient  knowledge  con- 
cerning the  matter  in  hand,  because  we  are  not  able 
to  proceed  without  you,  whom  the  business  especially 
concerns.  Thus,  by  our  authority,  we  command  your 
s  presence,  and  we  hereby  issue  strict  injunctions  that 
you  will  send  to  us  at  the  feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
certain  persons,  who  shall  be  qualified  to  represent 
the  whole  body  of  you.  Because  of  this,  we  have 
arranged  for  the  detention  of  Master  W.^  Further, 
xo  in  order  that  we  may  be  fully  informed  of  your  liber- 
ties, and  that  we  may  expedite  matters  more  surely, 
we  wish  and  command  that  you  send  to  us,  under 
authentic  seals,  copies  of  all  privileges  and  indul- 
gences that  you  have  received  from  us  or  from 
15  kings. 

Dated  at  the  Lateran,  on  the  sixth  day  before  the 
Ides  of  May,  in  the  fourth  year  of  our  pontificate. 
1 6.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.  to  the  Masters  and  Students 
of  Paris  (February  27,  1231).     The  Bull  called 
20  Parens  Scientiarum. 

Gregory,  Bishop,  Servant  of  the  Servants  of  God, 
to  his  dear  Sons,  all  the  Masters  and  Students  of 
Paris.     Greeting  and  Apostolic  Blessing.  .  .  . 
Since  it  is  not  doubtful  that  it  would  greatly  dis- 
ss please  both  God  and  men,  if  any  one  should  try  to 
disturb   such   distinguished  excellence   as  is  found 

^  William  of  Auxerre,  author  of  important  theological  works, 
appears  to  have  been  sent  to  Rome  by  the  king  with  letters  to  the 
pope. 

165 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

in  the  aforesaid  city  [Paris],  or  who  should  not  force- 
fully and  mightily  oppose  with  all  his  strength  any 
one  which  might  disturb  such  a  condition  of  affairs, 
we  have  listened  diligently  to  the  complaints  that 

s  have  been  presented  to  us  and  decided  the  matter, 
aided  by  the  advice  of  our  brothers,  rather  by 
precautionary  measures  than  with  judicial  judgment, 
concerning  the  trouble  that  has  arisen  in  that  city 
owing  to  diabolical  instigation  and  which  has  so 

10  greatly  disturbed  the  university.  As  to  the  status 
of  the  students  and  the  schools,  we  have  decreed 
that  the  following  regulations  must  be  observed,  to 
wit:  that  whoever  shall  next  be  created  chancellor 
of  Paris  must  be  elected  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop 

15  or  at  his  command,  in  the  chapter  of  Paris,  and  two 
masters  shall  be  summoned  and  present  on  this 
occasion  representing  the  whole  body  of  students. 
At  his  installation  he  shall  take  oath  that,  for  the 
regulation  of  theology  and  decretals  [canon  law],  in 

20  good  faith  and  according  to  his  conscience  at  every 
time  and  place,  with  due  consideration  for  the  wel- 
fare of  the  city  and  the  honor  and  reputation  of  its 
faculties,  he  will  not  confer  the  license  unless  it  is 
deserved,  and  will  not  admit  unworthy  persons  when 

25  the  approval  of  persons  and  nations  is  lacking.  In- 
deed, before  he  shall  license  any  one  within  a  period 
of  three  months  from  the  time  when  petition  is  made 
for  the  license,  he  shall  diligently  make  inquiry  from 
all  masters  of  theology  in  the  city  as  well  as  from 

i66 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

other  upright  and  learned  men,  from  whom  the 
truth  can  be  obtained,  concerning  the  morality, 
learning,  eloquence,  probable  future,  and  all  other 
matters  which  are  required  on  such  occasions;  and 
s  when  he  has  made  such  inquiry,  in  good  faith,  ac- 
cording to  what  is  right  and  expedient,  and  according 
to  the  dictates  of  his  conscience,  he  shall  grant  or 
refuse  the  license  to  the  candidate  seeking  it.  More- 
over, the  masters  of  theology  and  decretals,  when 

10  they  begin  to  teach,  shall  take  public  oath  that  they 
will  give  faithful  testimony  regarding  the  matters 
previously  considered.  The  chancellor  shall  like- 
wise take  oath  that  he  will  in  no  way  reveal  the 
advice  of  the  masters  to  their  prejudice,  but  that  he 

IS  will  do  all  in  his  power  to  preserve  the  regulations 
of  Paris,  openly  and  legally  (as  they  were  in  the 
beginning).  Concerning  the  students  of  medicine, 
of  the  arts  and  others,  the  chancellor  shall  promise 
to  examine  the  masters  in  good  faith,  and  that  he 

20  will  not  admit  any  who  are  not  worthy,  but  will 
refuse  the  unworthy.  Further,  inasmuch  as  con- 
fusion creeps  in  wherever  there  is  disorder,  we  grant 
to  you  the  right  to  make  prudent  regulations  and 
ordinances   concerning   the   manner   and   hours   of 

25  readings  and  discussions,^  concerning  the  prescribed 


1  Teaching  consisted  of  readings  and  discussions.  The  reading 
was  the  elucidation  of  an  old  author  by  the  teacher,  hence  the 
term  for  teaching  was  "to  read."  The  masters  or  the  students 
held  frequent  discussions,  or  debates,  in  which  they  tested  their 

167 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

dress/  the  burial  of  the  dead,  concerning  the  hours  at 
which  bachelors  may  teach  and  what  they  ought  to 
teach, 2  Hkewise  concerning  the  rent  and  prohibi- 
tion of  hospices,^  and  further  grant  to  you  the  right 

s  to  punish  all  who  refuse  to  obey  such  regulations 
and  ordinances,  by  expulsion  from  the  society.  If, 
perchance,  the  rating  of  hospices  is  removed  from 
your  control,  or  because  it  is  not  in  your  control, 
any  of  your  people  should  suffer  injury  or  wrong — 

10  namely,  death  or  mutilation  of  body — unless,  after 
due  warning  has  been  given  in  advance,  reparation 
is  made  within  fifteen  days,  you  shall  have  the  right 
to  suspend  teaching  until  satisfaction  is  obtained. 
Further,  if  any  of  your  people  happen  to  be  impris- 

15  oned  without  just  cause,  if  the  molestation  does  not 
cease  after  warning  has  been  given,  you  have  the 

learning  and  their  skill  in  logic  or  dialectics.  Ordinary  readings 
or  lectures  were  those  which  were  regular  and  had  precedence  over 
the  extraordinary,   which  could  not  be  given  until  the  ordinary 

20  readings    were   finished. 

1  "No  master  lecturing  in  arts  should  have  a  cloak  unless  it  is 
round  and  black  and  reaching  to  the  heels  at  least  when  it  is  new. 
He  may  well  wear  the  pallium  [garment  worn  by  monks].  He  is  not  to 
wear  under  the  round  cloak  embroidered  shoes,  and  never  any  with 

25  long  bands." — Statutes  of  121$. 

^  After  the  student  had  completed  a  certain  amount  of  work  and 
had  been  in  residence  a  stated  period,  he  took  an  examination  which 
made  him  a  bachelor.  The  bachelor  continued  to  pursue  studies 
under  masters,  but  was  also  required  to  do  some  teaching. 

30  ^  The  hospice  was  a  house  in  which  students  lived.  A  senior 
student,  or  a  bachelor,  was  chosen  to  act  as  steward,  or  general  man- 
ager. With  the  influx  of  students  the  rents  of  houses  in  the  student 
quarter  had  become  excessive.  See  the  letter  of  Gregory  to  Louis, 
No.  18,  p.  173. 

168 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

right  to  immediately  suspend  all  teaching,  if  you 
believe  that  by  so  doing  you  can  help  matters. 

We  command,  further,  that  the  bishop  of  Paris 
should  thus  correct  excessive  delinquency,  that  the 
s  honor  of  the  students  should  be  preserved,  and  that 
wrongdoing  should  not  go  unpunished,  but,  in  any 
case  of  delinquency,  innocent  persons  must  not  be 
arrested.  If,  however,  a  probable  suspicion  shall 
have  arisen  against  any  one,  with  fitting  caution 

10  and  in  an  honorable  manner,  he  should  be  taken  into 
custody,  but  he  shall  be  spared  all  the  exacting  delays 
of  imprisonment.  If,  perchance,  he  has  committed  a 
crime  that  demands  imprisonment,  the  bishop  shall 
detain  the  guilty  party  in  his  prison,  for  the  chancel- 

15  lor  is  absolutely  forbidden  to  have  a  prison  of  his 
own.  Further,  we  prohibit  the  seizure  of  students 
for  debts  contracted  by  another,  since  this  is  pro- 
hibited by  canonical  and  legal  decrees.  Neither  the 
bishop,  nor  any  of  his  officers,  nor  the  chancellor 

20  shall  exact  a  money  penance  for  the  removal  of  the 
decree  of  excommunication  or  any  other  censure,  nor 
shall  the  chancellor  extort  from  masters  about  to  be 
licensed  any  oath  or  promise  of  obedience,  nor  shall 
he  receive  any  other  consideration  or  promise  for 

25  granting  the  license,  but  shall  be  content  with  the 
oath  above  described. 

Hereafter,  summer  vacations  shall  not  last  more 
than  a  month,  but,  if  they  so  wish,  bachelors  may 
teach  during  vacations.     We  expressly  forbid  stu- 

169 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

dents  to  roam  about  the  town  with  arms,  and  the 
whole  body  of  you  should  not  defend  those  who  dis- 
turb the  peace  or  the  university.  Those  who  pre- 
tend that  they  are  students  but  do  not  frequent 

5  the  schools  or  are  not  attached  to  any  master  shall 
not  enjoy  the  privileges  of  students.  We  command, 
further,  that  masters  of  arts  should  give  one  course 
in  Priscian,^  and  should  always  give  one  other 
ordinary.^    Those  books  of  natural  philosophy  which 

10  were  prohibited  by  the  provincial  council  for  a 
definite  cause,  ^  shall  not  be  used  at  Paris  until  they 
have  been  examined  and  purged  of  every  suggestion 
of  error.  The  masters  and  students  of  theology 
should  strive  to  occupy  themselves  in  a  laudable 

IS  manner  in  the  field  which  they  profess,  and  should 
not  try  to  be  philosophers,  but  should  rather  seek 
to  become  learned  about  God.  They  should  not 
speak  in  the  language  of  the  people,  and  confuse  the 
sacred  language  with  the  profane,  but  should  discuss 

20  such  questions  in  the  schools  as  can  be  definitely 
settled  by  the  theological  books  or  the  treatises  of 
the  holy  fathers. 

In  regard  to  the  property  of  students  who  die 

1  Priscian  was  the  author  of  the  grammar  that  was  used  in  the 
25  universities  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

^  Ordinary  course  of  reading  which  was  given  at  the  regular 
hours  of  the  regular  term. 

^  The  provincial  council  of  Paris  to  which  Gregory  refers  was 
that  of  1 2 10.     The  works  of  Aristotle  on  natural  philosophy  were 
30  condemned  at  this  time,  while  the  statutes  of  1215  forbid  the  use 
of  Aristotle's  natural  philosophy  and  his  metaphysics. 

170 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from  Paris 

intestate  or  who  have  not  committed  the  settlement 
of  their  affairs  to  others,  v^^e  have  decided  that  the 
bishop  and  one  of  the  masters,  chosen  for  this  purpose 
by  the  v^hole  body,  shall  collect  all  the  goods  of  the 
s  deceased  in  a  safe  place,  and  when  they  have  made 
such  arrangement  they  shall  fix  a  date  by  which  it 
shall  be  possible  to  send  the  news  of  such  death  to 
the  home  of  the  deceased,  and  those  upon  whom  the 
succession  to  such  goods  falls  shall  be  able  to  come 

10  to  Paris  or  send  a  satisfactory  representative,  and 
if  they  should  come  or  should  send,  the  goods  should 
be  handed  over  to  them  with  suitable  caution.  If 
no  one  should  appear,  then  the  master  and  the 
bishop  should  leave  the  property  as  a  bequest  for 

15  the  soul  of  the  deceased  according  to  their  judgment, 
unless  the  heirs  have  some  good  reason  for  not  com- 
ing, in  which  case  the  disposal  of  the  property  shall 
be  deferred. 

Indeed,  because  the  masters  and  students,  irri- 

20  tated  by  wrongs  and  injuries,  have  bound  themselves 
by  oath  and  have  departed  from  the  city  of  Paris, 
thus  breaking  up  the  university,  and  they  seem  to 
have  made  it  not  so  much  an  individual  matter  as 
a  common  affair,  we,  in  the  interest  of  the  general 

25  Church  and  its  well  considered  advantage,  enjoin 
and  command  that  when  privileges  shall  have  been 
granted  to  masters  and  students,  by  our  dear  son 
in  Christ  [Louis] — king  of  the  Franks — and  the 
punishment   of  the  malefactors  who  injured  them 

171 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

has  been  determined,  they  should  see  to  it  at  Paris 
that  nothing  of  censure  should  be  brought  forth 
concerning  their  absence  or  return  or  irregularity. 
No  man  whatsoever  shall  be  permitted  to  infringe 
s  or  to  oppose  without  grave  risk  to  himself,  this  our 
charter  of  provisions,  constitutions,  concessions,  pro- 
hibitions, and  inhibitions.  If,  moreover,  any  one 
should  presume  to  try  this  he  should  know  that  he 
will  incur  the  displeasure  of  the  Almighty  God  and 
10  of  Peter  and  Paul,  His  blessed  apostles. 

Dated  at  the  Lateran,  on  the  Ides  of  April,  in  the 
fifth  year  of  our  pontificate. 

17.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX.    to   Odo,   Abbot  of  Saint 
Germain-des-Pres  (April  13,  1231). 
15  Gregory,  Bishop,  Servant  of  the  Servants  of  God, 
to  his   dear    son  [Odo],   Abbot   of    Saint  Ger- 
main-des-Pres, Paris,  Greeting   and  Apostolic 
Blessing. 
Inasmuch  as  students  ought  to  be  not  in  worse 
20  but  in  better  relations  to  you  and  your  men  than  to 
other  citizens  of  the  city  of  Paris,  we  advise  you  by 
apostolic  letter  to  be  discreet,  and  in  advising  we 
command  you  to  bind  your  men  in  the  village  of  St. 
Germain  by  the  same  restrictions  as  those  by  which 
25  the  citizens  of  Paris  are  bound  by  royal  privilege 
for  the  peace  and  security  of  the  students.     Fulfil 
this  our  request  in  such  a  way  that  you  will  show 
yourself  friendly  and  agreeable  to  these  same  stu- 
dents, not  so  much  because  of  necessity  as  by  your 

172 


The  Departure  of  the  University  from   Paris 

own  free  will,  and  you  will  render  yourself  most 
deserving  both  of  divine  grace  and  of  ours. 

Dated  at  the  Lateran,  on  the  Ides  of  April,  in  the 
fifth  year  of  our  pontificate. 
5  1 8.  Letter  of  Gregory  IX,  to  Louis,  King  of  France 
(April  i8,  1231). 
Gregory,  Bishop,  Servant  of  the  Servants  of  God, 
to     our     most    dear    son    in    Christ    [Louis], 
King  of   the    Franks,  Greeting   and   ApostoHc 
10  Blessing. 

Just  as  it  is  to  the  interest  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  that  the  university  should  be  established  in 
that  city  in  its  former  position,  so  it  will  benefit  your 
honor  and  safety  to  carry  out  with  obliging  grace  and 
15  zeal  the  arrangements  that  have  been  made  by  us. 
Wherefore,  we  ask  your  serenity,  and  advise  and 
exhort  in  the  Lord,  that  you  follow  the  example  of 
your  ancestors  and  show  yourself  favorable  and 
benign  to  the  students,  and  that  you  renew  and 
20  observe  and  force  others  to  observe  the  privilege 
granted  to  them  by  King  Philip,  of  glorious  memory, 
your  grandfather.  Inasmuch  as  many  are  com- 
pelled to  take  hospices  that  are  much  too  dear,  grant 
to  them  further,  without  hesitation,  that  the  regula- 
25  tion  of  hospices  shall  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  two 
masters  and  two  citizens,  who  shall  faithfiilly  give 
oath  and  shall  be  chosen  for  this  purpose  with  the 
consent  of  the  masters;  or,  if  the  citizens  are  not 
interested  in  the  matter,  it  shall  be  done  by  two 

173 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

masters,  as  has  formerly  been  the  custom.^  And 
since  it  is  to  your  honor  as  a  king  that  you  should 
carefully  give  justice  for  all  injuries,  see  to  it  that 
the  reparation  that  is  said  to  have  been  arranged 
for  the  injuries  that  the  students  recently  suffered 
shall  be  fulfilled.  So  fulfil  our  prayers  and  admon- 
ishments that  you  shall  be  worthy  of  divine  favor 
and  we  shall  be  able  to  commend  deservedly  your 
clemency. 

Dated  at  the  Lateran,  on  the  eighteenth  day  before 
the  Calends  of  May,  in  the  fifth  year  of  our  pon- 
tificate. 

*  See  note,  p.  i68. 


PROBLEM    V 

V. — The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 


I.   THE   HISTORICAL   SETTING   OF   THE   PROBLEM 

THE  career  of  Cola  di  Rienzo  or  Nicholas,  son  of 
Lawrence,  reached  its  height  with  his  coronation  as 
tribune  of  the  people  in  the  first  half  of  the  month  of 
August,  1347.  Three  months  before  that  time  he  had 
been  a  poor  peasant  who  gloried  in  the  office  of  papal 
notary  at  Rome;  four  months  later  he  was  a  fugitive 
from  the  wrath  of  the  pope.  Meantime  he  had  been 
ruler  of  Rome,  almost  worshiped  by  the  people  of  the 
city,  honored  by  neighboring  states,  and  applauded  by 
kings  and  even  by  the  pope.  The  circumstances  which 
made  possible  this  spectacular  rise  of  a  mere  peasant  to 
the  dizzy  height  of  imperial  ambition  involve  most  of  the 
forces  which  were  operating  in  early  Renaissance  Italy, 
and  especially  at  Rome. 

Rome  itself  had  for  almost  half  a  century  been  the 
scene  of  unusual  turbulence.  The  papal  curia,  which  had 
been  one  of  her  greatest  sources  of  wealth  as  well  as 
importance,  had  been  moved  to  Avignon  in  1308.  In  that 
same  year  a  devastating  fire  had  swept  over  a  great  part 
of  the  city,  adding  greatly  to  the  already  overstocked 
supply  of  ruins.  In  13 12  the  emperor  Henry  VII.  made 
his  chimerical  journey  to  receive  the  imperial  crown,  and 
had  to  fight  his  way  through  the  city  to  the  Capitol. 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  who  came  to  Italy  for  a  similar  purpose 

177 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

sixteen  years  later,  had  to  wage  war  on  Roman  soil  also. 
At  the  other  times  the  city  was  largely  at  the  mercy  of 
certain  noble  families  whose  intense  rivalry  kept  it  in 
almost  constant  turmoil.  These  famihes,  of  which  the 
Colonna,  the  Orsini,  the  Gastani,  and  the  Frangipani  were 
the  leading  ones,  had,  even  in  the  days  when  the  popes 
were  at  Rome,  been  powerful  enough  to  be  troublesome. 
Now  they  fairly  reveled  in  civil  warfare.  Their  homes 
in  the  city  were  heavily  barricaded  and  further  fortified 
by  bands  of  hired  ruffians  drawn  from  the  streets  of  the 
city  or  from  bands  of  roving  free-booters.  With  these 
forces  they  rode  about  preying  upon  commerce  and 
industry  and  terrifying  the  neighborhood.  The  com- 
mon people  had  to  choose  one  or  another  of  these 
families  as  their  patrons,  and,  whichever  they  chose, 
they  became  immediately  legitimate  prey  for  the  others. 
Robbery  was  a  genteel  occupation,  murder  a  daily  oc- 
currence, while  respectable  family  life  among  the  ordi- 
nary citizens  became  almost  impossible.  Occasionally 
the  people  had  revolted  and  established  popular  gov- 
ernments based  on  the  guild  organization,  but  without 
permanent  success.  The  powerful  king  of  Naples,  who  had 
frequently  interfered  in  the  interests  of  the  papacy,  died 
in  1343,  and  the  beautiful  but  wicked  Joanna,  who  fol- 
lowed him,  caused  such  anarchy  that  Naples  could  then 
be  of  little  assistance. 

The  papacy,  though  at  Avignon,  was  especially  con- 
cerned about  the  condition  of  Rome.  Rome  and  the 
papal  states  constituted  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter — 
a  source  of  revenue  and,  in  theory,  of  temporal  indepen- 
dence. Over  it  the  popes  placed  their  officials,  both  spirit- 
ual and  lay,  and  from  it  they  drew  feudal  dues.  As  long 
as  Robert  of  Naples  was  alive  the  popes  were  generally 
able  to  maintain  order,  but  with  his  death  there  seemed 

178 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

no  effective  means  of  controlling  the  lands.  Ludwig  of 
Bavaria,  who  had  been  elected  emperor,  was  excommuni- 
cate, and  Charles  of  Bohemia  was  chosen  in  his  place  in 
1346.  Neither  was  in  a  position  to  aid  the  papacy.  The 
noble  families  were  too  strongly  rivals  to  establish  peace, 
while  the  adventurous  free-booters  who  roamed  about  with 
powerful  bands  could  scarcely  be  expected  to  look  after 
the  interests  of  the  popes.  Rienzo's  success,  therefore, 
was  hailed  with  joy  by  the  papacy  at  first,  as  well  as  by  the 
people  of  the  city. 

Cola  di  Rienzo  was  the  son  of  a  poor  tavern  keeper  in 
Rome,  where  he  was  bom  about  the  year  13 14.  Although 
his  parents  were  poor,  he  seems,  nevertheless,  to  have  pro- 
cured some  education.  His  biographer  accords  him  the 
reputation  of  being  better  versed  in  classical  writings,  and 
especially  in  deciphering  inscriptions,  than  any  other 
Roman  of  his  time.  He  seems  also  to  have  had  a  natural 
gift  for  oratory,  the  effect  of  which  was  greatly  enhanced 
by  his  fine  appearance.  Along  with  this  he  had  an  almost 
mystic  imagination  to  which  the  things  about  him  ap- 
peared in  a  strange  Hght.  Even  in  his  early  life  many 
things  had  happened  which  afforded  choice  food  for 
such  a  mind.  Henry  VH.  had  made  his  joiuney  to 
re-establish  the  Roman  Empire  in  13 12,  and  left  a  vivid 
impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  people.  Dante's  De 
Monarchia  and  his  other  writings  laudatory  of  the  old 
empire  strengthened  and  prolonged  that  idea.  When 
Rienzo  was  fourteen  years  old  Ludwig  of  Bavaria  came  to 
Rome  and  had  himself  made  emperor  by  the  Roman 
people,  supported  by  the  writings  of  the  theorist,  Mar- 
sigilio  of  Padua,  whose  writings  were  quite  widely  read. 
Then  in  13 41  Rienzo  witnessed  the  coronation  of  Petrarch, 
who  had  come  to  Rome  to  receive  the  laurel  wreath  where 
Cicero  and  Virgil  had  lived.  The  Rome  of  his  imag- 
13  179 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

ination  became,  therefore,  constantly  more  vivid  and 
attainable. 

His  own  Rome,  as  it  was,  served  to  his  mind  only  as  a 
violent  contrast  to  what  it  ought  to  be.  His  own  younger 
brother  had  been  ruthlessly  murdered  by  some  of  the 
noble  faction,  which  could  only  embitter  the  grief  he  al- 
ready felt  for  the  sad  pHght  of  the  city.  In  the  popular 
overthrow  of  the  government  at  the  end  of  the  year  1342 
Rienzo  was  selected  as  orator  to  inform  the  pope  and 
make  the  usual  request  for  the  return  of  the  papacy  to 
Rome.  At  Avignon  he  created  a  very  favorable  im- 
pression, and,  though  Clement  VI .  treated  the  question 
of  return  to  Rome  with  the  same  indifference  as  his  im- 
mediate predecessors,  he  did  grant  the  not  altogether 
altruistic  plea  for  another  jubilee  at  Rome  in  1350. 
There,  too,  Rienzo  met  and  became  acquainted  with 
Petrarch,  and  just  before  he  left  Avignon  he  received 
from  the  pope  the  office  of  papal  notary  in  Rome.  When 
he  came  home  he  found  himself  a  man  of  more  importance 
than  the  new  office  which  he  had  would  ordinarily  confer. 

In  this  office,  however,  he  came  into  closer  contact  with 
the  leading  men  in  Rome;  he  learned  more  intimately  the 
sordid  side  of  the  relations  between  the  nobles,  and  he 
accumulated  a  fund  of  practical  experience  which  he  later 
utilized.  Though  he  seems  to  have  done  little  that  was 
unusual  during  this  period  before  his  sudden  rise  in  1347, 
even  that  little  was  in  the  direction  of  his  later  work. 
Rome  was  startled  by  the  appearance  in  a  public  place 
of  an  allegorical  representation  of  Rome  tossed  about  on 
a  stormy  sea  among  shipwrecks.  This  was  ascribed  to 
him.  Later  he  discovered  the  tablet  of  the  Lex  Regia, 
which  commemorated  the  grant  of  the  imperium  by  the 
Senate  to  Vespasian.  This  was  installed  prominently  in  a 
public  place;  around  it  was  painted  the  scene  of  the  Senate 

180 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

conferring  the  empire,  and  then  Rienzo,  dressed  in  fan- 
tastic garb,  mounted  a  tribune  and  expounded  the  mean- 
ing of  this  tablet  in  a  lecture  more  political  than  anti- 
quarian. The  nobles  did  not  regard  him  as  seriously  then 
as  they  did  later,  but  the  people  seem  to  have  been  duly 
impressed.  Then  a  secret  conspiracy  was  formed  in 
which  Rienzo  and  the  papal  vicar,  Raymond  of  Orvieto, 
were  the  leaders.  Plans  were  carefully  laid;  and  on  the 
2oth  of  May,  when  most  of  the  Colonna  forces  were  out 
of  the  city,  the  people  were  called  together ;  Rienzo  read 
a  new  constitution  to  them,  and  he  with  the  papal  vicar 
were  made  tribunes  of  the  Roman  people. 

It  has  been  generally  admitted  that  the  new  govern- 
ment accomplished  wonders.  The  nobles  were  sup- 
pressed; Rome  and  its  neighborhood  were  peaceful;  the 
city  was  effectively  policed;  fields  that  lay  idle  through 
fear  were  again  cultivated,  and  pilgrims  could  come  with- 
out fear  of  hurt  to  the  holy  shrines  at  Rome.  The  news 
of  these  events  brought  great  rejoicing  ever3rwhere,  and 
letters  and  presents  poured  into  Rome  from  all  Europe. 
Sailors  said  that  even  the  Sultan  of  Babylon  trembled 
at  the  very  mention  of  the  tribune's  name.  At  any 
rate,  Europe  was  pleased,  and  Cola  felt  immeasurably 
flattered  and  immoderately  great. 

John  of  Vico,  the  prefect  of  the  city,  was  the  last 
powerful  opponent  in  the  vicinity,  but  by  the  i6th  of 
July  even  he  was  forced  to  prostrate  himself  at  the  feet 
of  the  tribune.  On  the  26th  of  that  month  Rienzo  pro- 
claimed the  ancient  majesty  of  the  Roman  people.  The 
ceremony  of  knighthood  took  place  on  the  first  day  of 
August.  On  the  same  day  he  also  summoned  the  emperor 
and  the  electors  to  appear  in  Rome.  On  the  next  day 
he  celebrated  the  festival  of  the  unity  of  Italy  and  pre- 
sented the  standards.     About  this  time,  too,  he  received 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

a  request  from  Joanna  of  Naples,  who  was  in  trouble  for 
the  murder  of  her  husband,  to  have  Rienzo  decide  her  case. 
The  king  of  Hungary,  who  was  trying  to  avenge  the  death 
of  that  husband,  also  appealed  to  him,  while  the  powerful 
dukes  of  southern  Italy  entreated  his  good-will.  On  the 
15th  of  that  month  he  was  crowned  with  the  six  crowns. 
Murmiurs  of  opposition  began  to  arise  at  Avignon  and 
spread  southward.  The  nobles,  awaiting  the  first  oppor- 
tunity to  overthrow  the  plebeian  upstart,  began  to  con- 
spire against  him.  Some  of  them  he  lured  to  a  banquet 
on  the  14th  of  September,  where  he  took  them  captive. 
But,  although  he  had  condemned  them  to  death,  he  let 
them  go  three  days  later,  for  which  he  paid  dearly.  On 
the  19th  of  the  month  he  broached  his  definite  plans 
for  ItaHan  imity  to  the  cities  of  Italy.  The  papal  vicar 
was  dismissed  from  office,  but  the  net  began  to  draw  more 
closely  about  Rienzo.  The  papal  legate  from  Sicily  was 
ordered  to  Rome.  On  the  7th  of  October  he  was  em- 
powered to  depose  him,  and  five  days  later  he  was  given 
definite  instructions  of  procedure.  Letters  had  mean- 
while been  sent  to  various  states  and  nobles  in  the  neigh- 
borhood to  give  the  legate  aid,  and  the  Roman  nobles 
were  the  first  to  arise.  The  legate  arrived  in  Rome  and 
summoned  Rienzo.  But  the  tribune  overawed  him  for 
the  moment,  and  momentarily,  too,  was  successful  over 
the  nobles  in  a  battle  on  the  20th  of  November.  They 
continued,  however,  to  ravage  the  territory  outside  of 
Rome,  and  papal  opposition  grew  stronger.  On  the  3d  of 
December  he  was  excommunicated.  On  the  15th  of  that 
month  he  publicly  abdicated  and  withdrew  to  the  castle 
of  St.  Angelo,  where  he  hid  for  a  time. 

Later  he  withdrew  as  a  fugitive,  and  little  was  known 
about  him  in  the  next  two  years.  In  1350  he  appeared 
at  the  court  of  Charles  IV.,  king  of  Germany,  whom  he 

182 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

urged  to  come  to  Rome  as  the  savior  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  But  Charles  kept  him  in  genteel  imprisonment 
for  the  next  two  years,  although  the  pope  made  numerous 
requests  for  the  prisoner.  Finally,  in  1352,  he  was  with 
reluctance  given  over  to  the  papacy.  At  Avignon  he  was 
kept  in  chains,  and  in  imminent  danger  of  being  put  to 
death,  but  with  the  death  of  Clement  VI.  and  the  acces- 
sion of  Innocent  VI.  a  different  solution  was  found.  He 
was  sent  with  the  fighting  cardinal,  Albomoz,  to  subdue 
the  papal  states.  The  work  was  successful,  and  Rienzo 
was  rewarded  with  the  position  of  senator  of  Rome,  but 
his  local  enemies  brought  that  office  to  a  short  end  by 
killing  him  October  8,  1354. 

II.  THE  AUTHORS  OF  THE  ACCOUNTS 

This  problem  differs  from  the  preceding  in  that  it  is 
not  so  much  a  comparison  of  several  authors  describing 
the  same  event  as  it  is  a  comparison  of  the  attitude  of  the 
same  writers  toward  an  event  at  different  times.  The 
following  selections  are  taken  mainly  from  the  letters  of 
Rienzo  and  the  pope,  Clement  VI.,  and  have,  therefore, 
largely  the  character  of  official  docimients.  These  letters, 
though  addressed  to  one  person  only,  were  usually  in- 
tended to  be  read  by  several,  which  is  especially  true 
of  Rienzo's  letters.  The  pompous,  grandiloquent  style 
of  the  latter,  with  the  long,  involved  sentences  and 
parenthetical  clauses,  requires  painstaking  study  to  un- 
derstand them  fully.  Occasionally  the  unusually  long 
sentences  of  the  original  have  been  broken  up  for  the 
purposes  of  this  translation,  but  so  far  as  convenient  the 
original  form  has  been  preserved.  The  papal  letters  are 
only  less  involved  than  those  of  Rienzo,  and  both  repre- 
sent a  more  ornate  Latin  than  that  used  by  the  earlier 

183 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

medieval  chroniclers.  Only  portions  of  some  of  the 
original  letters  are  here  translated;  those  parts  which 
deal  with  the  events  that  occurred  at  Rome  between  the 
first  and  the  fifteenth  days  of  August,  1347.  The  other 
matters,  relating  to  the  struggles  with  the  nobles  or 
the  tribune's  other  activities,  have  been  omitted  as 
far  as  possible. 

1.  The  Titles  Used  by  Cola  di  Rienzo,  These  titles  are 
taken  from  Rienzo's  own  letters,  and  are  almost  entirely 
of  his  own  conception.  For  this  reason  they  cast  an 
interesting  light  upon  the  character  of  the  man  himself, 
and  the  changes  which  they  undergo  in  the  course  of  the 
year  assume  an  almost  pathetic  significance. 

2.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  Raymond,  Bishop  of  Orvieto, 
and  Cola  di  Rienzo.  This  letter  was  written  June  27, 
1347,  and  practically  all  of  this  is  here  translated.  It  is 
self-explanatory,  and  is  particularly  valuable  for  the  papal 
attitude  at  this  time.  The  papal  letter  of  October  12th 
throws  some  additional  light  on  this  point. 

3.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  Commune  of  Florence.  This 
is  a  copy  of  a  circular  letter  written  July  9th  to  the  cities 
around^ Rome.  Congratulations  had  been  received  in 
various  forms  from  many  people,  even  from  the  pope; 
his  plans  had  been  unusually  successful;  and  he  was  now 
ready  to  stage  an  elaborate  coronation.  The  letter  is 
translated  in  full. 

4.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  a  Friend  at  Avignon.  Only  a  part 
of  this  letter,  which  was  written  July  15th,  is  here  trans- 
lated. The  other  portions  deal  with  the  various  events 
that  have  happened  under  Rienzo's  administration. 
This  is  practically  the  first  official  announcement  of  the 
coming  celebration  to  the  pope.  Notice  the  indirect 
way  in  which  it  is  given. 

5.  Vita  Anonymi  di  Cola  di  Rienzo  {Anonymous  Life  of 

184 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

Cola  di  Rienzo).  Who  the  author  of  this  Hfe  was  is  not 
definitely  known,  but  there  seems  little  doubt  that  he  was 
a  personal  witness  of  most  of  the  events  of  Rienzo's  public 
career.  He  wrote  his  account  just  after  the  death  of  the 
tribune  in  a  dialect  form  of  Italian  intended  probably 
for  general  reading.  Though  crude  in  language  and  style, 
it  is  very  graphic,  and  by  historians  is  usually  regarded 
as  a  very  impartial  account.  The  last  paragraph  about 
the  death  of  Rienzo  is  added  for  its  side  light  on  the 
author  of  the  account. 

6.  The  Citation  of  the  German  Emperor  and  Electors. 
This  document,  which  was  made  public  on  the  first  day 
of  August,  had  been  previously  prepared,  and  represents 
perhaps  the  most  ambitious  undertaking  of  the  tribune. 
Those  cited  did  not  appear. 

7.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  This  letter  has  two 
dates — the  first  part  was  written  presumably  on  July 
27th,  the  rest  of  it  August  5th.  Only  parts  of  it  are  here 
translated,  but  the  rest  of  it  deals  in  the  same  happy  way 
with  the  happenings  at  Rome  and  Rienzo's  plans.  A 
delicate  question  might  arise  as  to  whether  he  intended 
this  to  reach  the  pope  at  the  original  date. 

8.  Giovanni  Villani:  Historia  Universalis.  This  writer 
died  in  1348,  a  victim  to  the  black  death  which  was  sweep- 
ing over  Europe  at  that  time.  He  lived  at  Florence, 
where  he  was  engaged  during  the  years  before  his  death 
in  writing  a  history  of  his  own  times.  Experience  in  the 
extensive  commercial  and  diplomatic  relations  of  his  city 
and  his  shrewd  judgment  enabled  him  to  write  an  unusu- 
ally complete  and  sotmd  history  of  his  times.  On  Roman 
affairs  he  was  very  well  informed,  though  he  was  not  an 
eye-witness,  and  his  account  is  here  valuable  as  the  esti- 
mate of  Rienzo  by  an  expert  and  close  observer  at  the 
time. 

185 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

9.  The  Program  0}  the  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo. 
This  document  was  drawn  up  by  Rienzo  himself,  and 
contains  some  of  the  best  illustrations  of  the  mental 
vagaries  of  the  famous  tribune.  Ancient  learning  and 
medieval  allegory  are  closely  intermingled. 

10.  Letter  of  Clement  VI .  to  the  Papal  Legate,  The  pope 
had  become  alarmed  by  the  news  which  he  heard  from 
Rome,  and  therefore  wrote  to  the  legate  in  Sicily  to  take 
measures  to  check  Rienzo 's  career.  The  letter  is  dated  at 
Avignon,  August  21st.  Only  the  charges  against  Rienzo 
have  been  here  translated. 

11.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  The  exact  date 
of  this  letter  is  lost,  but  it  was  probably  written  some 
time  between  the  isth  and  3  ist  of  August.  From  various 
sources  Rienzo  learned  of  the  opposition  to  him  at  Avig- 
non, and  in  the  letter  which  is  here  translated  he  replies 
to  the  charges.     Notice  the  confident  yet  anxious  tone. 

12.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Rinaldo  Orsini  at  Avignon. 
Momentary  successes  gave  him  added  confidence,  and  in 
this  letter  to  the  papal  notary  he  recounted  what  had 
happened,  and  in  a  facetious,  almost  insolent  way  he 
treats  the  charges  again.  The  latter  part  is  here  given. 
It  is  dated  September  17th. 

13.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  City  of  Florence.  This  is  a 
copy  of  another  circular  letter  addressed  to  the  cities  of 
Italy,  and  was  written  only  two  days  after  the  preceding 
letter.  In  this  he  broached  more  clearly  his  plans  for 
Italian  unity. 

14.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  The  definite  oppo- 
sition of  the  pope  had  become  evident  even  to  Rienzo  him- 
self, and  practically  all  of  this  letter,  written  October  i  ith, 
is  devoted  to  a  serious  defense  of  himself.  Only  portions 
of  the  letter  are  here  given. 

15.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  the  Papal  Legate.    This  is 

186 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

the  last  of  a  number  of  vigorous  letters  sent  by  the  pope 
to  the  legate  and  other  adherents  in  Italy,  and  sums  up 
rather  fully  the  charges  against  Rienzo,  as  well  as  convey- 
ing definite  instructions  of  procedure  against  him.  It  was 
sent  from  Avignon,  October  12th,  and  the  legate  almost 
immediately  left  Sicily  to  come  to  Rome. 

16.  Letter  of  Clement  to  the  People  0}  Rome.  The  pope 
had  decided  to  oust  Rienzo.  This  letter,  sent  December 
3d,  is  practically  a  bull  of  excommunication  against 
Rienzo.     The  tribune  abdicated  December  15,  1347. 

III.     SUGGESTED   QUESTIONS   FOR   STUDY 

1.  What  was  the  general  attitude  toward  Rienzo  before  August 

I,  1347? 

2.  Whence  did  Rienzo  derive  his  power? 

3.  What  position  did  the  papal  vicar  have  at  Rome  in  the 

pope's  opinion? 

4.  What  position  did  the  papal  vicar  have  at  Rome  in  Rienzo 's 

opinion? 

5.  Describe  the  various  steps  in  the  knighting  of  Rienzo. 

6.  By  what  authority  did  he  re-establish  the  majesty  of  the 

Roman  people? 

7.  What  object  did   he  have  in  citing  the  emperor  and  the 

electors? 

8.  What  evidence  do  you  find  to  show  that  he  also  cited  the 

pope? 

9.  What  was  the  relation  of  Rienzo  to  the  pope  in  Rienzo's 

opinion? 

10.  What  was  the  papal  opinion  of  that  relationship? 

11.  How  did  Rienzo  assure  himself  that  he  was  not  opposing  the 

church? 

12.  Did  the  papal  vicar  approve  of  Rienzo's  acts? 

13.  What  steps  did  Rienzo  take  to  bring  about  Italian  unity? 

14.  Whence  did  Rienzo  get  his  ideas  about  his  positions? 

15.  Did  he  have  any  ambition  of  becoming  emperor? 

187 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

i6.  For  what  reason  did  the  pope  oppose  Rienzo? 

17.  Which  do  you  regard  as  the  most  important  reason  for  papal 

opposition? 

18.  What  information  do  you  gain  from  these  documents  about 

the  office  of  syndic? 

19.  What  evidence  do  you  find  to  show  that  the  expectation 

of  the  Jubilee  in  1350  played  any  part  in  the  career  of 
Rienzo? 

20.  Describe  the  character  of  Rienzo. 


IV.     The  Sources 

I.  Titles  Used  by  Cola  di  Rienzo. 

NicoLAus  Laurentii. 

NicoLAUs  Laurentii,  Magistratus  Maiori  Camera  Urbis. 

NicoLAus,  Severus  et  Clemens,  Libertatis,  Pacis  Iusti- 
s         ti^que   Tribunus,    et    Sacr^    Romans    Reipublic^ 
Liberator  Illustris. 


Candidatus  Spiritus  Sancti,  Miles,  Nicolaus,  Severus  et 
Clemens,  Liberator  Urbis,  Zelator  Itali^e,  Amator 
Orbis  et  Tribunus  Augustus. 


lo  Nicolaus,  Tribunus  Augustus. 
Nicolaus,  Tribunus. 

These  six  titles  were  all  employed  by  Rienzo  to 

designate  himself  and  his  position  in  the  year  1347. 

The  first  was  his  name — Nicholas,  son  of  Lawrence. 

IS  This  designation  he  used  but  rarely.     The  second 

describes  his  position  as  notary,  though  the  title  given 

189 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

him  by  Clement  was  ''Notarius  C amerce  Urbis." 
The  third  title  he  assumed  after  his  accession  to  the 
tribunate  on  the  20th  of  May,  and  it  appears  con- 
sistently in  his  letters  until  the  improvement  on  the 
s  first  day  of  August,  which  is  the  fourth  title  cited. 
In  the  letter  to  Clement  on  the  nth  of  October 
the  fifth  title  appears,  and  was  used  as  late  as  the 
2nd  of  December,  though  the  sixth  title  seems  to  be 
all  that  he  saved  from  the  wreck.  To  it  he  clung 
10  until  he  came  back  to  Rome  in  1354. 

2.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  Bishop  Raymond  and  Cola 

di  Rienzo  (June  27,  1347). 
Clement,  Bishop,   ...   to   the  venerable  brother 
Raymond,    bishop    of    Orvieto,    our    vicar    in 
IS  the  spiritual  affairs  of  the  City,  and   to   the 

beloved   son   Nicholas,  son  of  Lawrence,  citi- 
zen of  Rome,  our  servant,  rectors  of  the  said 
city  and  district,  greetings. 
Among  other  things  dear  to  our  heart,  we  desire 
20  with  ardent  wishes  that  the  insolence  of  the  many  be 
restrained  and  the  renowned  city,  its  people  and  in- 
habitants, who  lie  close  to  the  heart  of  ourselves  and 
the  apostolic  seat,  should  be  happy  with  an  abundance 
of  peace  and  security  in  the  cultivation  of  faith  and 
25  justice.     It  has,  indeed,  just  come  to  the  hearing 
of  our  apostolate  by  verbal  as  well  as  by  written 
account  that  the  many  excesses  and  insolence,  which 
were  disturbing  the  peace  and  welfare  [of  the  City] 
not  a  little,  have  been  suppressed,  and  that  on  the 

190 


The   Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

vigil  of  the  feast  of  the  Pentecost  just  past,  the  said 

•people  came  to  the  Capitol  of  the  same  City  and  in 

the  hope  that  the  welfare  of  the  said  City  could, 

with  the  Divine  and  our  favor  aiding  you,  be  cared 

s  for  through  your  circumspect  and  faithful  diligence, 
did  unanimously  and  heartily  choose  you  as  rectors 
of  that  City  and  district,  confident  of  our  good  will 
in  this  matter.  Consider  prudently  the  fact  that  in 
time  past,  at  the  beginning  of  our  promotion  to  the 

10  apex  of  the  highest  apostolate,  the  aforesaid  people, 
with  free  will  and  of  their  own  accord,  granted  the 
offices  of  senator,  captai  i,  syndic,  and  the  other 
offices  of  the  oft-mentioned  City,  as  pertain  to  them, 
to  us  during  our  life- time ;  and  [you]  receive  the  office 

IS  of  such  rectory  in  the  name  of  and  to  the  honor  of 
ourselves  and  the  Roman  church.  As  you  have  ex- 
ercised that  [office],  continue  to  exercise  it  diligently. 
Since,  therefore,  the  above  and  certain  other 
matters,  more  seriously  explained,  have  been  more 

20  fully  made  known  to  us,  and  since,  as  numerous 
people  have  pleasingly  asserted  to  us,  many  and 
various  boons  have  accrued  and  are  accruing  con- 
stantly to  the  same  City,  district,  and  the  neigh- 
boring   regions    also    through  your  administration 

25  with  that  same  regard  for  the  cultivation  of  jus- 
tice, and  in  order  that  boons  of  this  kind  may  con- 
tinue and,  as  we  very  much  wish,  likewise  increase, 
we  appoint  you  as  rectors  of  the  aforesaid  City 
and  district  by  the  contents  of  these  presents  until 

ipi 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

such  a  time  as  we  ordain  otherwise  in  regard  to 
these  matters,  and  grant  you  full  power  of  enact-* 
ing,  executing,  commanding,  decreeing,  and  exer- 
cising one  and  all  the  powers  which  pertain  to  an 
s  office  of  this  kind.  Wherefore  we  command  your 
discretion  by  these  apostolic  writings,  that  this, 
which  you  have  laudably  received,  as  is  above 
stated,  you  do  laudably  carry  out,  and,  laying  aside 
all  partiality  whatsoever,  do  so  observe  and  cause 
10  to  be  observed  the  cultivation  of  justice,  faith,  and 
peace  in  that  same  City,  its  districts  and  possessions, 
that  from  your  administration,  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Divine  favor,  the  hoped  for  fruits  may  accrue, 
and  that  you  may  thence  not  unworthily  acquire 
IS  the  Divine  favor  of  ourselves  and  the  apostolic  seat 
in  greater  measure. 

Dated  at  Avignon,  on  the  fifth  day  before  the 
Calends  of  July,  in  the  sixth  year  of  our  pontifi- 
cate. 
20  3.  The  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  Commune  of  Florence 
(July  9,  1347). 
With  our  most  clement  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  author, 
Nicholas,  stern  and  clement,  tribune  of  liberty, 
peace,  and  justice,  and  illustrious  liberator  of 
25  the  sacred  Roman  republic,  to  the  splendid  and 

powerful,  the  potesta,  captain,  coimcil,  and  com- 
mune of  the  city  of  Florence,  the  especial  and 
beloved  sons  and  friends  of  the  sacred  Roman 
people,  greetings,  peace,  and  an  abundance  of  joy. 
192 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

For  the  honor  of  the  beloved  City,  which  is  the 
capital  of  the  cities  of  the  world  and  all  sacred  Italy, 
and  with  the  name  and  favor  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  from 
whom  our  honor  took  its  beginning  and  receives  con- 

s  tinual  addition,  we  are  arranging  to  be  promoted  on 
the  Calends  of  August,  next  to  be,  to  the  glorious 
knighthood  by  the  syndics  of  the  sacred  Roman 
people  and  also  by  the  syndics  of  the  other  cities 
and  lands  of  the  same  sacred  Italy.     Subsequently, 

10  on  the  festival  of  the  most  glorious  Virgin  Mary  in 
the  same  month  [August  15  th]  we  are  preparing  to  be 
crowned  with  the  tribunitian  laurel  under  the  title 
of  Hberty,  peace,  and  justice,  and  we  beseech  your 
magnificent  and  dearest  friendship,  which  we  em- 

is  brace  with  a  special  zeal  of  affection  and  which  we 
know  deHghts  in  our  joys,  that  it  please  you  to  send 
ambassadors  and  syndics  properly  empowered  for 
this  purpose  to  renew  the  ancient  friendship  and 
participate  with  us  in  so  solemn  a  festival  of  our 

20  joys. 

Dated  in  the  Capitol,  where  we  flourish  with  up- 
right heart  in  a  rule  of  justice  (on  the  ninth  day  of 
July),  fifteenth  Indiction,  in  the  first  year  of  the 
liberated  republic. 

25  4.  Letter  oj  Rienzo  to  a  Friend  at  Avignon  (July  15, 

1347)- 
Dearest  Friend, —  .  .  .  And  God,  to  whom  all 
things  are  disclosed,  knows  that  not  ambition  for 
the  dignity,  fame,  or  honor  of  the  office,  nor  for 

193 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History- 
worldly  gold  (which  I  have  always  abhorred  as 
filth,  but  desire  for  the  common  good  of  the  whole 
republic  and  its  most  sanctified  condition),  induced 
us  to  bend  our  neck  to  so  heavy  a  yoke  as  has  been 

s  placed  upon  our  shoulders,  not  by  man,  but  by  God. 
He  knows  if  such  an  office  was  obtained  with  prayers 
by  us;  if  we  have  conferred  offices,  benefices,  and 
honors  upon  our  relatives;  if  we  have  accumulated 
wealth  for  ourselves;   if  we  have  departed  from  the 

10  truth;  if  we  hold  men  by  words;  if  we  make  dis- 
position for  ourselves,  or  our  heirs;  if  we  delight  in 
the  sweetness  of  foods  or  any  other  voluptuous 
pleasure;  and,  if  we  do  anything  that  is  pretended. 
God  is  our  witness,   too,  for  the  things  we  have 

IS  done  and  are  doing  for  the  poor,  widows,  and  orphans. 
Cola  the  son  of  Lawrence  used  to  live  more  quietly 
than  Cola  the  tribune.  .  .  .  Nay,  on  the  witness  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  the  blessed  apostles,  in  no  hour 
of  the  day  can  we  obtain  rest,  but  add  even  the  night 

20  to  work  and  labor.  .  .  . 

Know  likewise  that  to  the  despite  and  disgrace  of 
John  de  Vico,^  the  most  wicked  traitor,  we  have 
received  from  the  Roman  people  the  office  of  prefect 
of  the  city.    We  add  to  this  pleasure  [the  news]  that, 

25  in  the  name  of  God,  we  intend,  on  the  Calends  of 

1  The  office  of  prefect  of  the  city  was  a  feudal  office  of  importance 
in  the  city  and  neighborhood  of  Rome.     It  had  been  granted  orig- 
inally by  the  emperor  and  later  by  the  pope.     John  of  Vico  held 
out  against  Rienzo  for  some  time,  but  on  July  i6th  he  made  an  abject 
30  surrender.     Rienzo  then  received  the  office. 

194 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

August  next  to  be,  the  pontifical  and  imperial  day,^ 
to  be  promoted  to  knighthood  by  the  Roman  people, 
with  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  when  we 
are  thus  knight  of  the  Holy  Ghost  we  have  arranged 

s  to  be  crowned,  on  the  festival  of  the  glorious  Virgin 
Mary  in  the  same  month,  with  the  tribunitian  laurel 
which  tribimes  of  ancient  times  were  wont  to  assume. 
Likewise  we  shall  not  fear  to  imitate  the  customs  of 
those   who,    though   promoted   to   office   from   the 

10  plow,  returned  again  to  the  plow  when  their  admin- 
istration was  ended. 

Do  you  inform  the  reverend  father,  Lord  R.  [inaldi] 
of  the  sons  of  Orsini,  the  notary  of  the  lord  pope,  con- 
cerning all  these  things,  for  he  has  written  to  us  very 

IS  much,  and  we  have  not  as  yet  had  a  chance  to  write 
back  to  him.  But  do  you  excuse  us  to  him  that,  if 
we  do  not  now  write  to  him,  it  is  because  of  the  press 
of  the  coming  event. 

Do  you  also,  dearest,  strive  to  hasten  your  return, 

20  for  we  are  providing  for  you  an  honorable  and  good 
office,  since  you  know  that  we  do  not  easily,  neither 
by  simony,  by  prayers,  nor  other  extraneous  influ- 
ence, accept  officials,  but  we  promote  to  office  men 
of  proven  worth  on  the  basis  of  virtue. 

25       Dated  at  the  Capitol,  where  we  flourish  with  up- 

1  In  the  days  of  the  Roman  Empire  the  "Ferise  Augusti"  were 

celebrated  on  the  first  day  of  August.     Later  the  Christian  Church 

held  the  festival  of  St.  Peter  on  the  same  day.     The  chains  with 

which  Peter  was  supposed  to  have  been  held  captive  were  publicly 

30  exhibited  on  this  day. 

14  195 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

right  heart  in  a  rule  of  justice,  on  the  fifteenth  day 
of  July,  fifteenth  Indiction,  in  the  first  year  of  the 
Hberated  repubHc. 
5.  Vita  Anonymi  di  Cola   di   Rienzo   {Anonymous 

5  Lije  of  Cola  di  Rienzo). 

We  are  going  to  describe  the  manner  in  which 
Nicholas  received  the  knighthood.  When,  accord- 
ing to  general  opinion,  everything  had  turned  out 
favorably  for  himself,   and  when  he  had  without 

10  obstacle  and  in  peace  assumed  the  rule  which  he  had 
wished  for,  he  aspired  to  the  honorable  rank  of 
knight.  On  the  evening  of  the  festival  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  about  the  middle  of  August, 
he  was  made  Knight  of  the  Bath.^    The  ceremony 

IS  was  conducted  in  this  manner.  In  the  first  place,  he 
made  arrangements  for  the  feast  to  be  given  in  con- 
nection with  the  ceremony  in  the  Pontifical  Palace 
and  in  the  adjacent  houses  of  the  Church  of  St.  John 
on  the  Lateran.     Tables  were  made  from  the  floor- 

20  work  and  wooden  inclosures  of  the  homes  of  the 
barons  of  the  city.  Many  days  before  the  feast  he 
had  these  same  tables  set  in  the  ancient  hall  of  the 
old  Palace  of  Constantine,  in  the  Papal  Palace,  and 
in  the  New  Palace,  to  the  wonder  and  amazement  of 

25  ^The  bath  of  knighthood  was  not  an  unusual  procedure  in  the 
installation  of  Roman  officials.  In  1326  two  nobles  of  the  Colonna 
and  Orsini  families  were  compelled  to  take  such  a  bath  in  rose- 
water,  and  were  then  raised  to  their  new  offices  by  the  people.  The 
title  of  Knight  of  the  Bath  has  many  parallels  in  the  history  of 

30  chivalry. 

196 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

all.  In  order  to  provide  more  commodious  en- 
trances and  exits  for  the  wooden  ladders  which  he 
had  ordered  built  so  that  the  food  might  be  con- 
veniently carried  in  from  the  kitchen,  he  had  some 

s  of  the  walls  of  these  old  palaces  cut  down.  In 
one  comer  of  the  halls  he  had  a  wine  cellar  pre- 
pared. 

Then  on  the  vigil  of  the  feast   of  St.  Peter  ad 
Vincula,  at  the  ninth  hour,  the  whole  city,  men  and 

10  women  alike,  thronged  under  the  colonnades  at  the 
Temple  of  St.  John  and  sought  a  standing  place, 
each  for  himself.  The  people  filled  the  pubHc  roads 
to  see  this  ceremony.  Soon  there  came  an  innu- 
merable host  of  men  of  various  nations  and  peoples, 

IS  all  mounted.  Barons,  magistrates  of  the  city,  and 
officials  of  the  forum,  each  garbed  in  silks  and  bear- 
ing standards,  were  mounted  upon  horses  from  whose 
chests  hung  tinkling  bells  and  which  pranced  about 
in  amusing  fashion.     They  were  followed  by  clowns 

20  and  pantomimists  without  number  who  kept  up  a 
continual  din  with  horns,  trumpets,  pipes,  and  little 
tiumpets.  After  these  came  the  wife  and  mother  of 
the  tribune  accompanied  by  several  worthy  ma- 
trons for  the  sake  of  dignity.     Two  youths  of  comely 

2S  appearance  preceded  the  wife  of  Nicholas  and  held 
the  gold-painted  bridle  of  her  noble  horse.  Then 
with  a  loud  flare  of  silver  trumpets  and  the  sound 
of  many  flutes  there  came  a  band  of  horsemen,  who 
flashed  their  spears  sportively  as  they  rode.     Among 

197 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

these  the  Cornetani  and  the  Perusini  excelled  the 
rest.  Then  came  the  tribune  with  the  vicar  of  the 
pope  clinging  to  his  side.  Before  the  tribune  rode 
a  man  holding  in  his  hand  an  unsheathed  sword, 

s  while  yet  another  carried  a  banner,  which  he  held 
over  the  head  of  the  tribune.  Nicholas,  bearing  in 
his  hand  a  steel  scepter  and  surrounded  by  an  at- 
tendance of  many  nobles,  was  garbed  in  a  silken 
cloak  of  wonderful  whiteness  embroidered  by  needle 

10  with  golden  twisted  threads. 

Toward  evening  of  that  day  he  ascended  to  the 
chapel  of  Pope  Boniface  and  addressed  the  people, 
saying,  ' '  Let  it  be  known  to  you  that  this  very  night 
I  shall  receive  the  ornaments  of  knighthood.      To- 

15  morrow  when  you  return  I  shall  explain  to  you  some- 
thing which  will  be  pleasing  to  the  Power  in  Heaven 
and  to  men  on  Earth."  In  a  throng  so  large  and  of 
such  a  character  there  were  no  quarrels  among  the 
armed  men.     Not  even  murmurs  arose:   the  minds 

20  of  all  were  filled  with  joy.  Even  when  two  men 
had  provoked  each  other  with  angry  words  and  had 
drawn  their  swords,  they  did  not  come  to  blows, 
but  sheathed  their  steel  and  turned  peacefully  to 
their  own  affairs.     People  had  flocked  to  this  cele- 

25  bration  from  the  nearby  towns,  nay  even  the  old 
men,  girls,  widows,  and  wives. 

When  all  had  left,  the  clerk  solemnly  read  the  mass, 
and  when  he  was  through  the  tribune  proceeded 
into  the  bath.     There  in  the  precious  font  of  stone 

198 


The   Coronation   of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

which  the  emperor  Constantine  used/  he  was 
sprinkled  with  water.  This  doubtless  afforded  all 
an  opportunity  for  admiration,  but  also  for  saying 
many  things.  Then  the  tribune  was  girt  with  a 
s  sword  by  the  lord  Vico  Scotto,  a  knight,  citizen  of 
Rome,  after  which  ceremony  he  went  to  sleep  on  a 
magnificent  bed  within  the  circle  of  columns  in  that 
place  which  is  called  the  Font  of  St.  John.  Here  he 
lay  throughout  the  night.     And  I  have  heard  of  a 

10  strange  omen.  When  the  tribune  had  climbed  into 
that  bed  which  had  just  recently  been  built  with 
every  necessary  prop,  a  part  of  it  suddenly  fell  to 
earth  and  so  remained  during  the  whole  silent  night. 
With  the   coming   of  the   day   he   arose   and   was 

IS  adorned  with  a  beautiful  cloak  trimmed  with  leopard's 
fur.  The  sword  with  which  Vico  Scotto  had  girded 
him  he  wore  at  his  side,  while  on  his  heels  were 
golden  spurs.  With  these  insignia  of  knighthood  he 
proceeded  again  into  public.     The  City  of  Rome  and 

20  all  the  knighthood  flocked  to  the  Temple  of  St. 
John.  Barons,  pleaders,  and  citizens  all  were  there 
to  see  lord  Nicholas,  son  of  Lawrence,  the  knight. 
Lord  Nicholas  as  a  knight,  surrounded  by  a  famous 
following,  was  present  at  the  most  solemn  sacrifice 

es  of  the  mass  which  was  celebrated  in  the  chapel  of 


*  There  was  an  unfounded  legend  that  Constantine  had  been 
baptized  and  miraciilously  cured  of  his  leprosy  by  Pope  Sylvester. 
The  stone  basin  in  which  this  is  beHeved  to  have  occurred  still 
stands  in  the  Baptistry  of  the  Church  of  St.  John  in  Rome. 

199 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

Pope  Boniface.  All  the  ornaments  were  displayed, 
while  up  in  a  gallery  a  band  played  music.  The 
celebration  went  on  as  follows.  The  tribune  ap- 
peared before  the  people,  and  in  a  loud  voice  said, 

5  **We  summon  the  Lord  Pope  Clement  to  betake 
himself  back  to  Rome,  his  own  seat."  Then  he 
summoned  the  college  of  cardinals,  likewise  Lewis  of 
Bavaria^  and  the  electors  of  the  German  emperor, 
and  said,  "Let  them  come  and  show  by  what  right 

10  they  choose  an  emperor."  For  he  found  it  written 
that  after  the  lapse  of  a  certain  time  the  right  of 
election  reverts  to  the  hands  of  the  Roman  people. 
When  he  had  finished  the  summons,  he  immediately 
despatched  couriers  with  letters  to  this  effect.     Then, 

15  drawing  his  sword  and  slashing  the  air  through  the 
three  directions  of  the  earth,  he  said,  ''This  is  mine; 
this  is  mine;  this  is  mine." 

To  all  of  these  acts  the  vicar  of  the  pope  was  a 
witness,  tolerating  each  like  a  fool  or  an  idiot.     He 

20  did  not  seem  to  know  the  meaning  of  it  all  and  seemed 
stupefied  at  the  strangeness.  Nevertheless,  he  pro- 
tested. With  the  voice  and  strength  of  the  notary 
who  accompanied  him,  he  denounced  it  publicly, 
saying,  ''These  things  which  the  tribune  has  done, 

25  he  has  perpetrated  not  only  without  the  will  and 

1  Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  who  had  been  elected  by  the  princes  of 

Germany  as  their  king  and  had   been    crov/ned  emperor  by  the 

Roman  people,  had  been  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  and  Charles 

of  Bohemia  had  been  chosen  king  in  1346.     Hence  the  crime  of 

30  Rienzo  in  calling  him  Duke  of  Bavaria. 

200 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

knowledge  of  the  vicar,  but  also  without  the  assent 
of  the  pope."  Then  he  asked  the  notary  to  make 
public  the  text  of  the  written  denunciation.  While 
the  notary  was  raising  his  voice  to  make  the  protest 

5  of  the  vicar  known  to  the  people,  the  lord  Nicholas 
ordered  the  trumpeters,  flute  players  and  cornetists 
to  strike  up  the  sounds  of  their  instruments  that  by 
this  greater  noise  he  might  prevent  the  lesser  strength 
of  the  notary's  voice  from  being  heard.     In  this  way 

lo  the  lone  voice  of  the  notary  was  confused  and  over- 
come by  the  overwhelming  noise  of  the  musicians. 
In  fact,  there  was  a  sly  laugh  of  derision. 

When  these  things  were  thus  being  done,  the  mass 
was  brought  to  an  end.     It  is  worthy  of  observation 

IS  that  on  that  day  from  dawn  till  evening  there  flowed, 
without  ceasing,  red  wine  through  the  right,  water 
through  the  left  opening  of  the  nostrils  of  the  bronze 
horse  of  Constantine.  Leaden  pipes  had  been  pre- 
viously prepared  for  this  purpose.     All  the  youths, 

20  citizens,  and  visitors  alike  who  were  thirsty  gathered 
around  and  drank  jo3rfully  and  festively.  The  fact 
that  the  tribune  had  bathed  in  the  font  of  Constan- 
tine and  had  summoned  the  pope  left  the  people 
very  undecided   as   to   just   what   to   make  of  his 

25  actions.  Some  blamed  Nicholas  for  rashness,  others 
for  haste,  still  others  for  fooUiardiness. 

He,  however,  together  with  most  of  the  nobles, 
repaired  to  the  tables,  sumptuously  laden  with  a 
great  variety  of  foods  and  the  best  of  wines.     At  the 

20I 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

marble  table,  which  is  the  pontifical  table,  the  lord 
Nicholas  and  the  papal  vicar  ate  alone.  The  old  hall 
of  St.  John  was  everywhere  filled  with  tables.  The 
wife  of  the  tribune  and  the  other  women  had  their 

5  feast  in  the  hall  of  the  new  pontifical  palace.  The 
feast  was  characterized  by  a  scarcity  of  water  rather 
than  of  wine,  and  it  was  free  to  any  one  who  cared 
to  eat.  No  particular  order  was  observed  in  the 
seating  of   the  guests,   abbots,   clerics,   merchants, 

10  and  others  all  being  seated  at  the  same  table.  There 
was  a  supply  of  sweetmeats  there  to  suit  varied 
tastes ;  starlings,  the  most  delicious  of  fish ;  pheasants 
and  kid.  No  one  was  forbidden  to  carry  home  the 
remains  of  the  feast  if  they  so  desired.     The  legates 

IS  who  had  come  from  the  different  cities  to  see  the 
tribune  were  invited  to  the  feast,  in  the  course  of 
which  one  of  the  crowd  of  mimics,  dressed  in  the 
hide  of  a  bull  and  looking  not  unlike  one,  cavorted 
around.     When   the   feast   was   at   an   end.    Cola, 

20  dressed  in  his  cloak  trimmed  with  leopard  skins 
and  accompanied  by  a  large  body  of  horsemen,  re- 
turned to  the  Capitol.  This  was  done  with  unusual 
silence  because  the  tribune  had  so  ordered  it  at  his 
assumption  of  knighthood.     He  had  constructed  for 

25  himself  a  chest  at  the  top  of  which  was  an  opening, 
and  which  had  never  since  been  of  use  to  any  one. 
Besides,  he  has  made  a  beautiful  cap,  set  with 
pearls,  at  the  top  of  which  there  appeared  a  little 
dove  of  pearls.     Such  faults  of  various  kinds  opened 

202 


The   Coronation   of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

up  the  chasm  for  Cola  and  hastened  him  to  per- 
dition. 


Such  was  the  end  of  Cola  di  Rienzo,  who  had 
made  himself  tribune  augustus  and  defender  of  the 

s  Roman  people.  In  his  chamber  they  found  a  steel 
mirror,  very  highly  polished  and  engraved  with  many 
characters  and  figures,  within  which  he  held  an  evil 
spirit  enticed  from  Hell.  Besides  this  they  found 
a  writing  table  on  which  he  had  written  the  names  of 

10  Romans  and  the  tribute  which  he  had  decided  to 
levy  upon  them.  Upon  loo  men  of  the  first  rank  he 
had  set  a  tribute  of  500  florins ;  upon  100  of  the  second 
rank  400  florins;  of  the  third  class  100  florins;  of  the 
fourth  class  50;  and  of  the  fifth  class  10  florins.    In 

IS  the  present  year  of  our  Lord,  1354,  on  the  8th  day 
of  September  of  the  3d  hour,  Nicholas  was  killed 
by .  the  wrath  of  the  people.  The  visitors  and 
foreigners  allied  with  him  were  despoiled  of  their 
goods,  their  arms,  and  their  horses.     Those  who  were 

20  in  Rome  at  the  time  and  the  others  stationed  for 
fighting   purposes    in  the  fortress    just  outside  the 
City  were  sent  away  stripped  of  their  possessions. 
6.  Citation    of   the   German   Emperor   and   Electors 
(August  I,  1347)- 

25  To  the  honor  and  glory  of  the  highest  God  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  the  blessed 
apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  in 
whose  most  holy  temple  we  received  baptism,  in  the 

203 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

font  forsooth  of  the  most  holy  prince  of  glorious 
memory,  the  lord  Constantine,  the  most  Christian 
and  august  emperor;  also  the  glorious  bath  of 
knighthood,   with   the  effulgent    title  of  the  Holy 

s  Ghost,  whose  im worthy  servant  and  knight  we  are. 

We,  candidate  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  knight  Nicholas, 

stem  and  clement,  liberator  of  the  City,  zealot  of 

Italy,   lover  of    the  world   and  tribune  augustus, 

wishing  and  desiring  that  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

10  be  received  and  increased  in  the  city  as  well  as 
throughout  all  Italy,  and  we  imitating,  as  much  as 
we  are  permitted  by  God,  the  good  will,  kindness,  and 
liberaHty  of  the  ancient  Roman  princes,  make  known 
to  all,  that  long  ago,  after  we  had  assumed  the  office 

15  of  tribune,  the  Roman  people  learned  again  on  the 
advice  of  each  and  all  the  judges,  wise  men  and 
advocates  of  the  City  that  it  still  has  that  authority, 
power,  and  jurisdiction  in  the  whole  world  which  it 
had  in  the  beginning  and  which  it  had  when  the 

20  aforesaid  city  was  at  its  height;  and  it  has  ex- 
pressly revoked  all  privileges  made  to  the  prejudice 
of  such  right,  authority,  power,  and  jurisdiction. 

We,  therefore,  on  account  of  the  ancient  author- 
ity, power,  and  jurisdiction  and  the  present  power 

25  granted  to  us  by  the  Roman  people  in  public  par- 
liament and  by  our  Lord,  the  highest  pontiff,  recently, 
as  is  manifest  from  his  public  and  apostolic  bulls,  in 
order  that  we  may  not  seem  to  the  Roman  people  as 
well  as  to  the  aforesaid  people  of  sacred  Italy  in  any 

204 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Ricnzo 

way  ungrateful  or  avaricious  of  the  grace  of  the  Holy- 
Ghost,  and  that  we  may  not  through  negligence 
permit  the  rights  and  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman 
people  to  be  further  lost,  do  with  the  authority  and 

s  grace  of  God  and  the  Holy  Ghost  and  in  every  way, 
right,  and  form,  decree,  declare,  and  pronounce  the 
holy  Roman  City,  the  capital  of  the  world  and  the 
foundation  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  states  of 
Italy,  one  and  all,  to  be  free.     We  have  and  do  give 

10  the  same  the  security  of  full  liberty,  and  the  indi- 
vidual peoples  of  the  whole  sacred  Italy  we  decree  to 
be  free.  And  from  now  on  we  make,  declare,  and 
pronounce  all  the  aforesaid  peoples  and  citizens  of 
the  cities  of  Italy  Roman  citizens,  and  we  wish  them 

IS  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  Roman  liberty  in  addition. 

Likewise,  with  the  same  authority  of  God  and  the 

Holy  Ghost,  and  of  the  aforesaid  Roman  people,  we 

say,  confess,  and  also  declare  that  the  election  of  the 

Roman  Emperor,  the  jurisdiction  and  monarchy  of 

20  the  entire  holy  empire  pertains  to  that  beloved  city 
and  its  people  and  also  to  the  whole  sacred  Italy; 
that  to  them  it  has  devolved  legitimately  for  many 
causes  and  reasons  which  we  will  cause  to  be  de- 
clared in  their  place  and  time.     For  one  and  all  the 

25  prelates,  emperors  elect  and  electors,  kings,  dukes, 
princes,  coimts,  margraves,  people,  associations,  and 
any  others,  who  are  in  particular  or  in  common  of  any 
prominence  whatsoever,  who  wish  to  gainsay  this 
or  pretend  authority  and  power  in  the  aforesaid 

205 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

election  and  in  the  empire  itself,  we  assign  and  fix 
in  these  writings,  the  period  from  now  to  the  feast 
of  the  Pentecost,  next  to  be,  that  within  the  said 
limit  of  time  they  should  appear  with  their  claims 

s  before  us  and  other  officials  of  the  lord  pope  and  the 
Roman  people  in  the  beloved  City  and  the  sacrosanct 
Church  of  the  Lateran:  otherwise,  we  shall  proceed 
onward  from  the  aforesaid  limit  according  to  right 
and  as  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  minister.     And  none  the 

10  less,  in  addition  to  all  the  aforesaid,  we  do  cause  to 

be  cited  in  particular  the  illustrious  princes  mentioned 

.  below,  the  lord  Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  the  lord  Charles, 

King  of  Bohemia,  who  assert  that  they  are  emperors 

of  the  Romans;   the  lord  duke  of  Bavaria,  the  lord 

15  duke  of  Austria,  the  lord  margrave  of  Brandenburg, 
the  lord  archbishop  of  Mainz,  the  lord  archbishop  of 
Treves,  the  lord  archbishop  of  Cologne,  the  lord  duke 
of  Saxony;  that  they  should  appear  personally  be- 
fore us  and  the  other  officials  of  the  lord  our  pope 

20  and  of  the  Roman  people  in  the  said  city  and  place 
within  the  aforesaid  limit  of  time;  otherwise,  we  will 
proceed  as  is  stated  above,  their  absence  and  refusal 
to  appear  notwithstanding.  .  .  . 

In  the   fifteenth  Indiction,  on  the  first  day  of 

25  August,  the  aforesaid  were  made  public  before 
the  Roman  people  and  approved  by  that  people 
present  in  the  court  of  the  Church  of  the  Lat- 
eran, in  the  presence  of  the  lord  vicar  of  the  lord 
pope.  .  .  . 

206 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

7.  Letter  oj  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  (July  27-August 

5,  1347)- 
.  .  .  And  after  I  have  received  the  knighthood, 
I  am  arranging  on  the  festival  of  Holy  Mary  in  the 

s  month  of  August  to  be  crowned  with  the  tribunitian 
laurel  which  was  wont  in  ancient  times  to  be  given 
to  the  tribunes  as  a  mark  of  honor.  And  just  as 
it  was  no  disgrace  for  them  who  had  been  promoted 
to  honors  from  the  plow  to  return  to  the  plow  when 

10  their  administration  was  at  an  end,  so  I  will  not  be 
ashamed  to  return  to  my  writing  tablet  as  before. 
But  I  desire  your  holiness  to  know  that  as  I  know 
my  shoulders  are  feeble  for  the  burden  of  so  great 
an  office,  a  burden  which  is  ever  increasing,  I  have 

IS  already  twice  proposed  in  full  council  that  the  office 
of  this  administration  should  end  with  one  term 
of  three  months  and  that  a  new  official  should  be 
placed  in  that  office,  urging  this  for  many  reasons 
and    because    many    citizens    might    then    become 

20  worthy  by  practice  in  offices  of  this  kind.  Yet,  most 
holy  father,  all  at  that  council,  this  one  tearing  his 
clothes,  another  with  eyes  flowing  in  tears,  another 
disfiguring  his  face  with  his  nails,  all  shouted  together 
for  grief,  ''We  will  die,  every  one  of  us,  before  we  will 

^5  have  any  other  administration  than  yours.  For  we 
have  by  our  destruction  and  servitude  experienced 
the  quality  of  another  regime  sufficiently,  and  it  is 
apparent  to  our  eyes  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  working 
so  many  miracles  in  this  City  through  yours  that 

207 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

we  are  and  will  live  in  such  days  in  justice,  peace, 
and  the  sweetest  liberty."  Therefore,  most  holy 
father,  I  must  remain  to  do  with  thought  and  deed 
whatever  my  devotion  for  the  obedience  and  honor 

s  of  the  holy  church  and  your  most  clement  holiness 
may  be  able  to  do.  And  I  supplicate  you  in  reverence 
that  you  may  deem  it  worthy  before  God  to  com- 
mand your  present  and  future  ojSicials  in  the  Patri- 
mony and  Campagna  to  remain  constant  in  law  and 

10  virtue  and  not  permit  themselves  against  this  condi- 
tion to  be  deceived  by  the  wiles  and  blandishments 
of  the  Roman  magnates  who  are  eager  to  absorb 
your  beloved  city.  For,  yesterday,  the  captain  of 
the  Patrimony  who  was  aiding  the  enemy  of  God 

IS  and  the  church  against  the  city  and  its  present 
condition  died  suddenly  just  as  if,  nay  assuredly, 
God  were  the  avenger  and  the  Blessed  Apostles 
Peter  and  Paul,  whose  cause  is  involved,  cooperated. 
And  I  beHeve  without  doubt  and  with  a  most  certain 

20  hope  in  God,  whose  judgments  are  hidden,  every  one 
will  fare  thus  who  presumes  to  oppose  this  holy  con- 
dition .  .  . 

Most  Holy  Father  and  most  Clement  Lord, — 
And  since  the  sending  of  these  letters  has  been  de- 
25  layed  by  the  tardiness  of  the  messenger  after  they 
had  been  dated,  I  make  known  to  your  holiness  that 
on  the  Calends  of  August,  the  pontifical  and  imperial 
day,  in  the  Church  of  the  Lateran,  the  Holy  Ghost 

208 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

deigned  to  promote  me,  though  unworthy,  to 
knighthood  at  the  hands  of  all  the  prelates  of  the 
City  and  also  of  the  knights  of  that  beloved  City  and 
of  the  syndics  of  the  City,  of  Tuscany  and  the  neigh- 

5  boring  cities;  that,  in  the  stone  font  in  which  Con- 
stantino was  baptized,  I  received  the  bath  of  knight- 
hood; that  in  an  assembly  of  all  the  people  of  the 
city  and  countless  men  of  other  cities,  as  it  proceeds 
from  the  Holy  Ghost,  I  received  to  the  citizenship 

lo  of  the  City  all  the  cities  of  Tuscany  with  the  con- 
sent of  your  venerable  vicar  in  the  city  who  assisted 
us  in  everything;  and,  that  in  a  general  edict,  I 
cited  one  and  all  the  elected,  electors,  and  whoever 
else  pretended  to  any  right  in  the  election  of  the 

IS  Roman  Empire  and  in  the  Empire  itself  to  appear 
in  the  City  with  their  claims  before  your  vicar  and 
myself  and  the  Roman  people  before  the  festival 
of  the  Pentecost  next  to  be;  otherwise,  procedure 
will  be  taken  in  the  business  of  the  election  itself,  as 

io  shall  be  according  to  the  law.  Since,  however,  the 
respectable  and  pure  providence  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
has  induced  me  to  make  such  a  citation,  in  order 
that  such  disturbance  of  the  elected  and  electors 
may  create  an  uncertainty  of  strength  among  them, 

25  and  the  very  uncertainty  itself  force  them  to  recur 
to  the  holy  Roman  Church  and  your  holiness  with 
greater  reverence,  nay  more,  that  they  may  regard 
God,  the  said  see,  and  your  holiness  more  devoutly 
and  reverently  and  that  the  unholy  clash  of  armed 

209 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

men,  and  most  savage  shedding  of  Christian  blood 
may  end  and  peace  flourish  everywhere,  the  especial 
and  honorable  message  of  the  ambassadors  of  your 
Roman  people  and  mine  is  being  sent  to  your  holiness, 

5  to  the  kings  of  the  Franks  and  English  and  to  every 
other  king  of  the  Catholic  faith,  to  the  prominent 
dukes  and  princes  as  well  as  to  the  aforesaid  elected 
and  electors.  For  I  shall  continue  to  do  all  things 
with  reverence  and  honor  for  your  holiness,  and  from 

10 :  these  I  shall  not  desist  as  long  as  I  have  life.  And 
with  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost  a  certain  hope  warns 
me  that,  in  the  Jubilee  year  of  the  Lord,  your  holi- 
ness will  be  in  Rome  and  the  Emperor  with  you, 
that  there  will  be  one  flock  and  one  shepherd,  through 

IS  the  unity  of  the  same  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For 
the  rest,  since  the  wide-spread  favor  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  has  within  a  few  days  freed  and  enlarged  the 
republic  under  my  administration,  and  my  humble 
self  was,  on  the  Calends  of   the  aforesaid  August, 

20  promoted  to  knighthood,  the  name  and  title  of 
Augustus,  as  it  is  below  written,  has  been  assigned 
to  me. 

Dated  as  above  on  the  fifth  day  of  August. 

The   humble    creature,    candidate   of    the    Holy 

25  Ghost  .  .  . 

And  since  for  a  detailed  account  of  the  things  which 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  doing  for  the  growth  of  this 
office,  a  secretary  does  not  suffice  and  the  amount 
of  one  leaf  yields  to  the  magnitude  of  the  affair,  I, 

2IO 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

your  humble  little  servant  and  creature,  dare  with 
friendly  and  domestic  assurance  write  to  your 
holiness  on  a  supplementary  leaf,  and  I  desire  you  to 
know  that,  at  the  festival  when  knighthood  was  con- 

5  ferred  upon  my  humble  self,  by  the  grace  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ambassadors  of  Florence,  Sienna, 
Perugia,  and  of  all  the  great  cities  of  Italy  met 
in  the  City.  I  [cultivated]  them  through  eagerly 
sought  rings  as  a  sign  of  love  and  charity  and  for 

10  the  strengthening  of  perpetual  unity  under  the  faith, 
reverence,  and  honor  of  the  holy  mother  of  Church 
and  of  you.  I  also  conferred  these  standards  upon 
the  cities  mentioned  below,  namely:  upon  the  city 
of  Perugia  the  standard  of  the  emperor  Constantine, 

15  of  happy  memory;  upon  Sienna  a  standard  of  liberty; 
upon  Florence  a  standard  of  Italy;  upon  Todi  a 
standard  of  my  name ;  [each  standard]  being  received 
with  the  greatest  alacrity  by  the  ambassadors  above 
mentioned.  .  .  . 

20  ...  for  whatever  may  be  done,  has  been  done 
and  will  be  done  in  the  future,  it  is  and  will  be  to 
the  honor  and  praise  of  your  holiness  and  the  exalta- 
tion of  the  Church,  under  whose  reverence  I  humbly 
walk,  and  devoutly  advance  to  do  in  every  single 

25  thing  as  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  grant.  .  .  . 

8.  Giovanni  Villani:  Historia  Universalis  {Universal 
History). 
In  this  year,  1347,  on  the  20th  day  of  May,  the 
day  of  the  Pentecost — there  having  returned  to  Rome 
15  211 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

one  Niccolaus  di  Rienzo,  who  had  gone  to  the  court 
of  the  pope  for  the  Roman  people  to  plead  that  he 
[the  pope]  with  his  court  should  come  back  to  stay 
at  the  Seat  of  St.  Peter  as  he  ought,  and  the  pope 

5  having  given  good  but  vain  promises — they  sum- 
moned a  parliament  in  Rome  to  which  many  people 
had  congregated,  and  in  which  he  [Cola]  made  known 
his  mission  with  pleasing  and  ornate  words  like  one 
who  was  master  of  rhetoric.     And  as  he  had  arranged 

10  with  certain  of  the  leaders  of  the  plebeians,  with  a 
shout  he  was  made  tribune  of  the  people.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  And  from  the  present  government  which  had 
been  made  he  took  the  rule  and  office  entirely  from 
the  nobility  of  Rome  and  its  vicinity  and  caused 

15  some  of  the  chief  men  who  had  carried  on  depreda- 
tions in  Rome  and  its  vicinity  to  be  captured.  He 
caused  stern  justice  to  be  done,  and  drove  out  cer- 
tain of  the  Orsini  and  Colonna  and  the  other  nobles 
of  Rome  and  all  the  others  who  had  not  already 

20  gone  to  their  lands  and  castles  to  escape  the  wrath 
of  the  tribune  and  the  people.  Their  fortresses  the 
tribune  seized.  .  .  .  And  in  a  short  time,  through 
his  stem  justice,  Rome  and  the  surrounding  lands 
were  in  such  a  state  of  security  that  one  could  go 

25  about  safely  there  by  night  and  day.  He  sent 
letters  also  to  all  the  chief  cities  of  Italy  and  one  to 
our  commune  with  many  excellent  sayings.  And 
then  he  sent  to  us  five  solemn  ambassadors  who 
glorified  themselves,  and  then  our  commune,  both  as 

212 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

if  our  city  was  a  child  of  Rome  and  an  edifice  founded 
by  the  Roman  people,  and  asked  for  aid  for  their 
army.  To  these  ambassadors  great  honor  was  ac- 
corded;  loo  knights  were  sent  to  the  tribune,  and 

s  more  were  promised  if  necessary.  The  people  of 
Perugia  sent  some.  Then  on  the  day  of  St.  Peter 
ad  Vincula,  namely,  the  first  day  of  August,  as  he  had 
signified  through  his  letters  and  ambassadors,  he 
was  made  knight  by  the  syndic  of  the  people  of 

10  Rome  at  the  altar  of  St.  Peter:  and  first,  through 
pomp,  he  bathed  at  the  Lateran  in  the  stone  font, 
in  that  very  one  in  which  the  emperor  Constantine 
bathed  when  St.  Sylvester  healed  him  of  leprosy. 
And   when   the   grand   banquet   and   feast   of   the 

IS  knighthood  was  over  and  the  people  had  been  sum- 
moned, he  made  a  great  address,  telling  how  he 
wished  to  restore  all  Italy  to  the  obedience  of  Rome 
in  the  ancient  manner,  maintaining  the  City  in  its 
liberty  and  justice.     Then  he  caused  certain  new 

20  banners  which  he  had  made  to  be  brought  forth  .  .  . 
and  he  caused  the  syndic  of  the  commune  of  Florence 
to  be  called  forth  to  take  it ;  the  syndic  not  appearing, 
he  had  it  placed  at  the  altar  upon  a  staff  and  said, 
"Verily,  they  will  take  it  at  the  time  and  place," 

2S  and  many  other  banners  he  gave  to  the  syndics  of 
the  other  cities  in  the  neighborhood  and  vicinity  of 
Rome.  And  on  the  same  day  he  had  the  lord  of 
Corneto,  who  had  robbed  the  country  around  Rome, 
hanged.     When  this  had  been  done  he  had,  by  voice 

213 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

in  this  parliament  and  by  his  letters,  cited  the 
electors  of  the  empire  of  Germany  and  Ludwig  of 
Bavaria,  he  who  had  been  made  emperor,  and 
Charles  of  Bohemia,  who  had  recently  been  made 

5  emperor,  to  come  to  Rome  between  that  time  and 
Pentecost  to  explain  their  election  and  show  by  what 
right  they  had  had  themselves  called  emperors,  and 
the  electors  to  show  by  what  authority  they  had 
elected  them.     And  then  he  had  brought  forth  and 

10  made  public  certain  privileges  of  the  pope  as  though 
he  had  a  commission  from  him  to  do  it.  We  will 
leave  for  a  little  while  the  strange  and  grand  under- 
takings of  the  new  tribune  of  Rome,  to  all  of  which 
we  can  come  back  in  time  (provided  that  his  signory 

IS  and  rank  have  power),  as  well  as  all  that  was  said 
by  the  wise  and  discreet  men  up  to  that  time  to  the 
effect  that  this  undertaking  of  the  tribune  was  a  fan- 
tastic work  and  one  of  short  duration. 
9.  Program  of  the  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo. 

20  The  coronation  of  the  tribune  proceeded  as  fol- 
lows :  The  first  crown  was  of  oak,  and  was  presented 
by  the  prior  of  the  Lateran  Church,  with  the  words, 
*' Accept  this  crown  of  oak,  since  you  preserve  the 
citizens  from  death." 

25      The  second  crown  was  of  ivy,  and  was  presented 

by  the  prior  of  the  Church  of  St.;^Peter,  with  the 

words,  ''Accept  this  crown  of  ivy,  since  you  love 

religion." 

The  third  crown  was  of  myrtle,  and  was  presented 

214 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

by  the  deacon  of  the  Church  of  St.  Paul,  with  the 
words,  ''Accept  this  crown  of  myrtle,  since  you 
cherish  your  office  and  learning,  and  hate  avarice." 

The  fourth  crown  was  of  laurel,  and  was  presented 
s  by  the  abbot  of  St.  Lawrence   beyond  the  Walls, 
with  the  words,  "Accept  this  laurel,  since  you  cherish 
your  office  and  learning,  and  hate  avarice."^ 

The  fifth  crown  was  of  olive,  and  was  presented  by 
the  prior  of  the  Church  of  Maria  Maggiore,  with  the 
10  words,  ''Humble  sir,  accept  this  crown  of  olives,  since 
you  overcome  pride  with  humility." 

The  sixth  crown  was  of  silver.  It,  together  with  a 
scepter,  was  presented  by  the  prior  of  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  Rocks,  with  the  words,  "Trib- 
15  une  Augustus,  accept  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
with  the  crown  and  scepter.  Accept  also  the  spiritual 
crown." 

The  apple,  however,  was  presented  by  Lord  God- 
frey, a  soldier,  with  the  words,  "Tribune  Augustus, 
20  accept  this  apple  and  cultivate  justice;  grant  liberty 
and  peace."     Then  he  kissed  him. 

The  vicar  of  the  lord  of  Ostia  disposed  of  the 

crowns.     The  silver  crown  the  archbishop  of  Naples 

did  not  permit  to  be  carried  away. 

23       Throughout  the  ceremony  the  aforesaid  tribune 

had  by  his  side  a  beggar  dressed  in  rags,  as  a  token 

1  The  original  passage  contains  the  same  formulas  for  the  giving 
of  both  the  third  and  the  fourth  crowns,  which  is  probably  a  mistake 
of  the  copyist. 

215 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

of  his  humility,  asserting  that  it  was  an  ancient 
custom  of  the  Roman  emperors  when  they  returned 
in  triumph  to  endure  patiently  whatever  taunts  or 
gibes  any  one  might  cast  at  them  that  day. 
5  lo.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  the  Papal  Legate  (August 

21,  1347)- 
After  this,  however,  before   the  letters  we  have 
mentioned  reached  them,  the  aforesaid  bishop  and 
Cola  directed  messengers  and  ambassadors  to  us, 

10  humbly  beseeching  us  that  we  should  deign  to  con- 
firm in  the  office  of  tribune,  or  grant  them  a  new 
office  of  this  kind.  While  we  were  deliberating 
with  our  brethren  as  to  what  ought  to  be  done  in  this 
matter,  we  learned  from  the  intimation  and  accounts 

15  of  many  people  that  the  aforesaid  Cola,  not  content 
with  the  title  of  rector  which  we  had  given  him, 
styled  himself  tribune.  Moreover,  it  was  said  that 
on  the  first  day  of  the  Calends  of  August  just  passed 
he  took  the  girdle  of  knighthood  with  several  fellow 

20  citizens.  At  the  same  time  he  fixed  the  day  of  the 
Assumption  of  the  Blessed  Mary  just  passed  but 
then  to  come,  for  the  coronation  with  the  laurel  with 
which  he  asserted  the  tribunes  were  wont  to  be 
crowned  in  ancient  days.     To  such  a  coronation  he 

25  had  called  the  syndics  of  all  the  cities  and  important 
places  of  Italy;  and  furthermore  had  already  begun 
to  strike  off  a  new  coin  and  to  make  many  other 
innovations.  Among  these  he  is  said  to  have 
directed  various  decrees  to  some  communities  and 

216 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

individuals  on  the  lands  of  the  church,  and  to  have 
imposed  unaccustomed  taxes  upon  them,  from  which 
it  seems  that  he  is  drawing  them  away  from  the 
dominion  of  the  aforesaid  church  and  is  making  the 
s  wealth  of  Rome  subject  to  himself.  .  .  . 
II.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  (August  15-31, 

1347). 
Most  Holy  Father  and  most  Merciful  Lord, 
— That  through  craftiness  of  deceitful  tongues,  from 
10  which  even  a  prophet  would  fain  be  delivered,  your 
clemency — thitherto  not  easy  if  not,  as  I  think,  im- 
possible to  be  turned  from  me  by  fallacious  words, 
since  it  is  written  that  we  are  not  to  believe  every- 
thing heard — may  not  hold  me  suspected,  no twi th- 
is standing  the  known  proofs  of  my  purity,  this  present 
letter  is  sent  to  your  holiness.     It  is  sent  to  declare 
the  truth,  to  oppose  falsehood,  and  to  repel  the  craft 
of  any  person  who  darts  arrows  from  his  sharp 
tongue,  like  a  sword,  and  whose  innate  and  inveterate 
20  vice  renders  him  unworthy  not  only  of  all  dignity  in 
the  state,  but  also  of  being  received  into  the  court 
of  your  holiness. 

Your  holiness  will  have  known  that  on  the  festival 
of  the  most  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  in  this  present 
25  month  of  August,  your  humble  servant  received 
from  the  hands  of  the  preceptor  of  the  Hospital 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  the  vicars  of  the  cathedral 
churches  of  the  city,  the  .  .  .  laurel  crown  which 
was  wont  of  old  to  be  given  to  the  tribunes,  and 

217 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

which  consisted  of  six  crowns,  five  of  which  were  of 
natural  leaves,  given  according  to  an  old  Roman 
custom  to  persons  who  had  advanced  the  common- 
wealth, and  the  sixth  of  silver  not  exceeding  the 
s  value  of  five  gold  florins ;  and  that,  after  taking  the 
above  six  crowns,  I  received  also  from  the  hands  of 
the  syndic  the  apple,  the  ensign  of  the  army  of 
the  Roman  people;  all  of  which,  in  devout  mem- 
ory of  the  six  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,   I   cher- 

10  ished  as  a  token  of  His  bounty,  and  in  acknowledg- 
ment of  my  reverence  for  the  most  holy  Roman 
church  and  for  your  holiness.  And  in  the  reception 
of  these  there  was  no  understanding  of  perpetual 
authority  or  infraction  of  power.     In  the  full  public 

IS  assembly,  and  with  the  assent  of  the  whole  Roman 
people,  very  many  of  the  syndics  of  all  the  cities 
of  Tuscany,  brothers  in  Christian  zeal,  and  all  those 
of  the  cities  which  give  titles  to  the  cardinals,  were 
not  only  freed  from  all  vassalage  as  to  their  property, 

20  but  were  declared  by  me  Roman  citizens,  and  were 
brought  back  to  your  authority,  and  to  that  of  my 
lords  the  cardinals,  whose  rights  had  received  mani- 
fest injury  in  consequence  of  the  inimical  nobles  of 
this,  your  city.     Also  that  no  emperor,  or  king,  or 

25  prince,  or  marquis,  or  any  other  under  whatever 
title  may  dare  to  put  foot  in  Italy  without  the 
special  license  of  your  holiness,  or  of  the  Roman 
people;  to  which  I  was  induced  by  that  pure  and 
holy  faith  which  I  bear  to  the  church,  and  by  the 

2l8 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

desire  of  peace  and  of  the  quiet  of  Italy  and  of  the 
kingdom  at  large. 

Likewise  that  no  one  may  for  the  future  dare  to 
mention  the  detested  names  of  Guelf  and  Ghibelline, 

s  but,  laying  aside  all  party  distinctions,  assert  and 
acknowledge  their  .  .  .  loyalty  to  the  holy  church 
in  unity  and  peace.  All  of  which  and  the  other 
things  done  by  me,  if  there  be  anything  that  can 
be  esteemed   contrary  to  the  holy  church,  seeing 

10  that  they  proclaim  and  preach  universal  peace,  I 
leave  to  the  judgment  of  your  holiness.  I  desire 
anxiously  and  unfeignedly  that  your  holiness  would 
deign  to  send  hither  some  man  of  God  to  discuss  and 
inquire  into  all  those  things  which  I  have  done  by  the 

15  will  of  your  Roman  people ;  and  if  the  said  man  shall 
find  any  of  that  evil  in  me  with  which  I  am  charged  I 
do  oblige  myself,  under  any  penalty,  to  be  pimished 
without  mercy  according  to  the  justice  of  your 
holiness.     Nor  let  it  be  unknown  to  your  clemency 

20  that  I  am  now  proceeding  with  an  army  against  the 
enemy  of  the  church  and  of  yourself,  Nicholas  Gar- 
tanus,  formerly  count  of  Fondi,  and  have  already 
sent  before  me  Angelo  Malabreme,  the  chancellor  of 
the  city,  to  make  an  incursion  into  the  lands  of  the 

25  said  count,  with  400  knights  well  arrayed  for  battle, 
with  the  grace  and  pov/er  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  besides 
1,200  other  horsemen  with  slingers,  and  an  infinite 
number  of  other  soldiers,  who,  as  I  hope,  will  easily 
tread  him  under  foot,  so  that  he  shall  never  rise 

219 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

again.  Of  which  army  I  have  appointed  John,  the 
son  of  Stephen  Colonna,  prince  of  the  soldiery. 
Because  there  is  commencing  a  scarcity  in  those 
parts,  although  moderate,  I  have  and,  so  far  as  I 

s  am  able,  am  providing  a  remedy,  by  enacting  that 
grain  shall  be  imported  from  Sicily  and  from  other 
countries,  and  by  ordaining  that  many  lands  of  our 
Roman  districts,  the  greater  part  of  which  have  lain 
uncultivated,  shall  now  again  be  sown,  for  I  am  aware 

10  that  otherwise  this  scarcity  may  increase,  owing  to 
the  granting  of  the  Jubilee,  which  will  bring  such 
multitudes  from  all  the  quarters  to  Rome,  and  be- 
cause many  have  found  means  to  amass  and  conceal 
the  grain  .  .  . 

IS       [The  rest  of  the  letter  is  lost.] 

12.  Letter  of  Rienzo   to  Rinaldo  Orsini  at  Avignon 
(September  17,   1347). 
Reverend  Father  and  most  Beloved  Friend, — 
Concerning  the  following  matters  do  you  deign  to 

20  inform  our  lord,  the  highest  pontiff,  with  a  recom- 
mendation of  me,  his  humble  creature,  as  a  sup- 
pliant. And  we  do  not  omit  that  all  our  actions 
after  our  promotion  have  been  in  the  service  of  the 
holy  mother  church  and  our  lord,  the  highest  pon- 

25  tiff,  just  as  also  they  will  be.  Nor  is  it  expedient 
to  have  any  care  arise  on  this  score,  since  it  is  im- 
possible that  we  be  turned  away  from  this. 

To  these  charges  which  are  made  against  us  in 
the  curia  about  the  bath  of  knighthood  taken  in  the 

7ZO 


The   Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

stone  font  of  Constantine,  we  say  that  the  pagan 
Constantine  entered  the  same  font  and  was  bathed 
there ;  and  we  believed  that  we,  a  devout  Christian, 
and  with  tears  honorable  and  virtuous,  might  be 

5  bathed  in  the  same  place  at  the  hands  of  the  vicar 
of  the  lord — our  pope,  for  the  body  of  our  Lord  is 
a  matter  of  greater  veneration  than  the  font,  and  yet 
we  have  taken  it  frequently  and  devoutly. 

If  we  did,  with  the  vicar  of  the  lord,  our  pope,  eat 

10  at  his  table  on  which  dice  were  formerly  played  and 
which  has  been  afterwards  always  especially  honored, 
and  we  did  this  with  devotion,  we  do  not  see  that  we 
have  therefore  committed  a  fault. 

However,  what  has  been  charged  against  us  about 

IS  the  two-edged  sword  is  most  false,  and  all  the  charges 
which  are  made  against  us  in  the  curia  we  leave  to 
God  for  avengeance.  The  Roman  people,  too,  hearing 
these  frivolous  and  false  charges,  have  held  them  in  the 
greatest  derision,  believing  nevertheless  that  this  pro- 

20  ceeds  from  an  innate  hatred  of  the  nation  or  at  the  in- 
vention of  those  v/ho  not  only  desire  to  impede  the 
status  of  the  City,  but  are  panting  to  utterly  destroy  it. 
It  is  said  that  we  carried  on  childishly.    We  answer 
that  it  is  true  that  we  did  purely  what  is  denounced 

2S  as  puerility :  even  God  commands  that  the  children 
praise  him.^ 

1  The  translation  does  not  bring  out  quite  fully  the  play  on  the 
words  "pueriliter,  pure,  pueritiam,  and  pueri,"  which  is  contained 
in  the  original. 

221 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

By  the  whole  of  the  Roman  Province  it  is  re- 
garded as  a  matter  of  wonder  that  the  Roman  curia 
should  be  agitated  about  such  things,  and  they  say: 
**  Would  that  our  most  holy  lord  and  lord  cardinals 

s  would  see  the  church  and  the  whole  world  in  such 
good  disposition  and  peace  that  they  did  not  have 
to  deal  with  more  serious  troubles."  Finally  we  are 
proceeding  in  every  single  matter  as  the  grace  of  the 
Holy  Spirit   directs  our  footsteps  and  disposes  our 

10  acts  in  accordance  with  His  will.  Concerning  the 
Jubilee,  however,  the  Romans  are  not  so  very  eager, 
because  much  labor  must  be  done  therefor. 

We  ask,  likewise,  all  the  clergy  and  all  the  people 
to  pour  forth  devout  and  continual  prayers  to  the 

IS  Holy  Ghost,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  deign  to  open 
and  fill  the  heart  of  our  lord,  the  highest  pontiff, 
and  the  lord  cardinals  so  that  they  select  and  place 
first  in  pure  affection  the  fostering  City  filled  with 
the  bodies  of  the  Saints  and  returned  to  justice, 

20  Hberty,  and  peace,  in  preference  to  the  city  of  Avignon 
deprived  of  participation  in  the  bodies  of  the  Saints — 
would  that  it  were  not  of  the  cultivation  of  virtues. 
13.  Letter  oj  Rienzo  to  the  City  of  Florence  (September 

19.  1347). 

25  The   Candidate   of   the   Holy   Ghost,    the    Knight 

Nicholas,  etc.  .  .  . 

Not  without  the  inspiration  of  the  same  Holy 

Ghost  we,   therefore,   desiring  to  know  again  the 

rights  of  the  sacred  Roman  people,  have,  with  the 

222 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

mature  consideration  of  those  skilled  in  both  laws, 
the  judges  of  the  entire  college  of  the  City,  and  very 
many  others  wise  in  the  councils  of  sacred  Italy,  who 
knew  through  having  turned  over,  discussed,  and 

5  examined  the  expressed  laws  more  frequently  with 
proper  comparison  of  opinions,  said  ''That  the  sen- 
ate and  people  of  Rome  have  that  authority  and 
jurisdiction  in  the  whole  world  which  it  formerly  had 
in  ancient  times  when  it  was  at  the  height  of  its 

10  power,  and  that  it  can  now  interpret,  temper,  revoke, 
change,  add  to,  and  diminish  the  rights  and  laws,  and 
can  likewise  declare  and  do  all  things  as  formerly, 
and  can  also  revoke  whatever  has  been  done  by  law 
itself  to  its  hurt  and  prejudice,  and  that  this  stood 

IS  revoked  by  that  very  fact."  When  these  matters 
had  been  discussed  and  known,  and  all,  senate, 
magnates,  men  of  consular  rank,  satraps,  bishops, 
abbots,  priors,  all  the  clerks  of  the  City  and  all  the 
people  had  assembled  at  the  sacred  Lateran  Palace 

20  in  most  full  and  solemn  parliament,  by  the  authority 
of  this  same  people  and  in  every  way  and  right  by 
which  we  could  better  proceed  according  to  law,  we 
declared  revoked,  according  to  the  unanimous  will 
of  the  entire  same  Roman  people,  all  the  authority, 

23  jurisdiction,  and  power  which  the  senate  and  people 
of  Rome  had  and  could  have,  and  all  alienation, 
cession,  concession,  and  transference  of  offices, 
dignities,  powers,  imperial  and  any  other  authority, 
given  by  the  senate  and  people  of  Rome  to  whatever 

223 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

men,  clergy  and  lay,  of  whatever  condition,  and  like- 
wise of  whatever  nation  they  are,  and  these  offices, 
dignities,  powers,  imperial  and  whatsoever  other 
authority,  and  former  and  ancient  rights  of  the  same 
5  Roman  people  we  restored  to  ourselves  and  the 
aforementioned  people.  We  also  caused  to  be  cited 
him  who  conducts  himself  as  duke  of  Bavaria  and 
lord  Charles,  illustrious  king  of  Bohemia,  who  calls 
himself  king  of  the  Romans,  as  it  is  said,  and,  like 

lo  the  preceding,  other  particular  individuals,  the  elect 
as  well  as  the  electors,  by  name,  and  one  and  all 
emperors,  kings,  dukes,  princes,  margraves,  prelates, 
and  any  others,  clergy  as  well  as  laymen,  who  pre- 
tended to  any  right  in  the  election  of  the  empire 

IS  itself,  and  who  had  caused  various  displeasures  and 
errors  to  the  detriment  of  the  City,  and  the  whole 
sacred  Italy,  and  to  the  subversion  of  the  whole 
Christian  faith.  [These  we  cited]  to  appear  in  the 
City  and  sacred  palace  of  the  Lateran  on  or  before 

20  the  festival  of  the  Pentecost  next  to  be,  in  person  or 
through  their  legitimate  representatives  before  us 
and  the  Roman  people,  and  strive  to  compare  all 
their  claims  in  the  above  mentioned  election  and 
empire  against  the  revocation  itself:  otherwise  we 

25  shall  proceed  in  the  business  of  such  revocation  and 
of  the  aforesaid  imperial  election  as  shall  be  accord- 
ing to  right,  their  refusal  to  appear  notwithstanding. 
And  in  order  that  the  gifts  and  favor  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  may  be  shared  by  all  the  Italians,   from 

224 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

ancient  times  brothers  and  sons  of  the  sacred  Roman 
people,  we  have  made  one  and  all  the  citizens  of  the 
states  of  sacred  Italy  Roman  citizens,  and  we  admit 
them  to  the  election  of  the  empire  which  has  devolved 

s  rationally  upon  the  sacred  Roman  people.  And  we 
have  decreed  that  the  election  is  to  be  conducted  in 
the  City  with  solemnity  and  maturity  by  the  voices 
of  twenty-four  old  electors.  Some  of  these  have 
been  reserved  in  the  City,  the  rest  we  have  dis- 

10  tributed  through  sacred  Italy  just  as  it  is  provided 
in  the  capitularies  and  ordinances  in  regard  to  this 
matter.  We  desire,  indeed,  to  renew  more  firmly 
the  ancient  union  with  all  the  magistrates  from  the 
cities  of  sacred  Italy  and  with  you.      And  sacred 

15  Italy  now  for  a  long  time  prostrated,  until  now  torn 
by  many  quarrels  and  degraded  by  those  who  ought 
to  govern  her  in  peace  and  justice — by  those  very 
men  who  have  assumed  the  names  of  emperor  and 
augustus,  not  fearing  to  come  against  their  promise, 

20  the  name  not  answering  for  the  accomplishment — 
we  desire  to  free  from  all  its  risk  of  degradation  and 
lead  it  back  to  its  former  condition  of  ancient  glory, 
and  so  to  augment  it  that,  having  tasted  the  sweet- 
ness of  peace,  it  may  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

25  flourish  better  than  ever  a  nation  has  flourished  in 
other  parts  of  the  world.  For  we  intend,  the  Holy 
Ghost  granting  success,  when  the  aforesaid  limit  of 
the  Pentecost  is  passed,  happily  to  promote,  through 
the  sacred  Roman  people  and  those  to  whom  we  give 

225 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  votes  of  the  imperial  election,  some  Italian  whom 
unity  of  race  and  suitability  of  nation  may  induce 
to  a  zeal  for  Italy  according  to  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  who  has  deigned  piously  to  regard  sacred 

s  Italy  itself,  so  that  we  may  observe  the  name  of 
Augustus  which  the  Roman  people,  nay  with  Divine 
inspiration,  has  granted  and  assigned,  through  the 
pleasing  action  of  accomplished  facts. 
14.  Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI.  (October  11, 1347). 

10  May  Omnipotent  God  grant  me  an  auditor,  and 
may  He  hear  my  desire,  that  my  words  may  not  be 
burdensome  for  your  holiness.  My  discourse  is 
with  simple  heart,  and  my  lips  bespeak  a  pure 
purpose.   .   .   . 

IS  Secondly,  by  the  witness  of  God,  who  watches  my 
ways  and  numbers  all  my  footsteps,  no  greed  for 
dignity,  but  the  desire  for  the  common  good  and 
safety  of  all  the  people,  led  me  to  assume  this  ad- 
ministration in  which  my  whole  body  has  been,  and 

20  is,  fevered  without  any  rest.  .  .  . 

Thirdly,  that,  inasmuch  as  it  pleases  your  holiness 
that  I  be  dismissed  from  this  administration  through 
the  favor  of  removal,  considering  holy  and  just 
whatever  is  a  pleasure  and  a  favor  to  your  holiness, 

25  I  am  ready  to  give  up  the  administration,  disposed 
never  to  go  contrary  to  your  best  wishes.  And 
to  this  end  it  is  not  necessary  to  fatigue  the  curia 
and  deafen  the  whole  world  with  legal  proceedings; 
for  your  one  least  courier  would  have  and  will  suf- 

226 


The   Coronation  of  Cola  di   Rienzo 

fice  when  it  shall  please  you;  for  God  is  greater  than 
man,  and  you  are  greater  than  the  kings  and  princes 
of  the  world.  It  grieves  me  if  the  opinion  of  my 
purity  is  beguiled ;  it  grieves  me  if  belial  actions  pre- 

5  vail  over  good  works;  it  grieves  me  that  out  of  a 
purity  of  conscience  you  do  not  think  of  the  wiles 
of  others  nor  beware  of  their  treachery,  but  lean  to 
those,  some  of  whom  are  ever  seeking  to  have  a 
tyranny  rule  in  the  City,  while  the  rest,  moved  by 

10  a  hatred  of  the  nation,  wish  to  destroy  the  City 
utterly  so  that  the  church  may  never  be  brought  back 
there.  Since  the  reformation  of  the  City  demanded 
more  elegant  provision  than  the  other  cities  of  the 
world,  they  strive  incessantly  in  many  and  various 

IS  ways  to  assail  my  innocence.  If  I  did  receive  the 
bath  of  knighthood  in  the  basin  in  which  Constan- 
tine  was  baptized  for  which  I  am  blamed,  why  shall 
that  which  was  allowed  a  pagan  in  cleansing  him- 
self of  leprosy  not  be  allowed  to  a  Christian  cleansing 

20  the  City  and  the  world  of  leprosy?  And  why  is  a 
stone,  that  stands  in  a  temple  into  which  it  is  per- 
mitted and  a  duty  to  enter,  more  holy  than  the 
temple  which  confers  sanctity  to  the  stone?  Why 
is  a  man  with  a  contrite  heart,  who  is  allowed  to 

25  take  the  body  of  Christ  for  his  salvation,  not  per- 
mitted to  enter  a  stone  font  which,  too,  was  held  of 
no  account  through  disuse  ?  As  if  it  seemed  to  those 
who  blame  this  act  that  the  entrance  was  made  with- 
out devotion,  that  the  font  was  more  noble  than  the 
16  227 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

very  body  of  our  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  which  not  only 
I  think  it  a  sin  to  think  and  believe,  but  consider 
the  thought  of  an  infidel !  And  if  I  am  said  to  have 
added  names  to  myself  and  ampHfied  my  titles,  and 

5  to  have  assumed  various  crowns  of  leaves,  what  ref- 
erence does  it  have  to  the  faith  to  have  renewed  the 
ancient  Roman  names  of  offices  with  ancient  rites? 
And  it  is  not  true  that  I  was  chosen  [to  office]  with 
your  vicar.     Nay,  I  stood  forth  chosen  alone  by  all 

10  the  people;  yea,  verily,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  had 
aroused  the  spirit  of  a  younger  boy  for  the  safety 
of  the  Roman  people.  Your  vicar,  however,  I 
associated  with  myself,  not  of  necessity,  but  for  the 
honor  and  reverence  of  your  most  clement  holiness; 

IS  when  his  pusillanimity  had  been  discovered  and  in- 
dulged for  many  days,  the  people  unanimously  re- 
established me  alone.  Therefore,  if  God  had  per- 
mitted me  to  be  promoted  to  the  knighthood  and 
crowned  with  the  tribunitian  laurel,  He  knew  that 

20  it  was  not  for  the  empty  honor — ^for  I  know  not  how 
long  I  may  live,  since  a  man's  life  may  be  ended  be- 
tween morning  and  night — that  I  assumed  the  name 
of  knight,  but  only  for  the  office  of  tribime  and 
for  the  honor  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  whom  it  pleased 

25  Him  to  have  my  knighthood  assigned.  This  is  the 
reason  that  my  insignificant  self  was  promoted  to 
that  office  on  the  feast  of  the  Pentecost,  which  is 
rightly  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  I  have  and 
do  wish  to  ascribe  the  favor  of  the  administration  of 

228 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

this  office  to  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  that  in  Him,  and 
not  myself,  do  I  glory,  and  in  the  charity  of  His  piety 
am  I  comforted. 

But  the  other  frivolous  charges  which  scheming 

s  tongues  fix  upon  me  to  my  blame,  I  think  it  more 
seemly  to  pass  over,  for  by  prudent  minds  these  are 
utterly  derided.  I  do  not  omit  [to  say],  therefore, 
that  if  your  consideration  does  and  will  regard  the 
facts  of  the  citation  of  the  princes  and  the  ordina- 

10  tion  in  your  City,  you  may  know  clearly  that  noth- 
ing but  good  and  pure  intention  moved  me;  and  if, 
in  that  summons,  the  Bavarian  was  called  the  duke 
of  Bavaria,  that  did  not  proceed  from  a  malicious 
zeal,  since  I  do  and  will  consider  him  constantly  for 

IS  what  the  holy  mother  church  and  your  holiness 
consider  him.  Concerning  the  lord  king  of  Bohemia, 
you  have  known  if  his  predecessors  have  left  such  a 
memory  of  their  deeds  in  the  City  and  in  all  Italy 
that  his  advent  should  have  been  fittingly  welcomed. 

20  Nay,  through  the  coming  of  such  an  emperor  the 
City  is  now  bereft  of  many  houses  that  were  de- 
stroyed; its  churches  are  dilapidated,  and  their  trea- 
sures rapaciously  depleted;  and  at  Rome  and  in  all 
Italy  strife  raged,   and  murders  were  numberless. 

25  And  Italy  is  not  from  experience  disposed  to  tolerate 
so  harmful  an  entrance.  .  .  . 

Because  if  the  meaning  and  effect  of  the  deeds 
done  is  inspected,  it  was  fitting  that,  in  the  font  of 
the  most  Christian  emperor  Constantine,  first  dower 

229 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

of  the  church,  there  should  bathe  another  by  whose 
righteous  constancy  the  rights  of  the  holy  Church 
have  been  preserved;  and  just  as  Constantine  was 
purged  of  leprosy  and  infidelity,  so  this  one  would  be 

s  purged  of  the  vice  of  tyrants ;  as  the  church  was  en- 
dowed by  the  former,  so  it  has  been  freed  from  its 
oppressors  by  the  latter.  And  verily,  in  the  land  of 
the  saints  has  breathed  again  the  church  to  whose 
dominion  I  was  desirous  to  subdue  all  kings  and 

10  princes;  and,  God  granting,  so  it  shall  be.  Nor  did 
this  take  place  without  clear  miracles  and  omens; 
and  all  the  crowns  of  leaves  which  I  received  were 
taken  from  the  triumphal  arch  of  the  same  Con- 
stantine, and  thus  it  befell  that  his  arch  should 

IS  have  supplied  the  tribunitian  crown  whose  font  had 
served  the  knighting.  .  .  . 

Therefore  legal  proceedings  based  upon  frivolous 
charges  could  not  be  instituted  against  me,  who  did 
and  is  proceeding  against  the  rebels  of  the  church, 

20  the  promoter  of  liberty,  peace,  and  justice,  without 
the  amazement,  nay,  the  prostration  of  soul  and  mind 
of  all  the  people  of  the  City,  of  the  province  of  Rome, 
and  of  all  Italy.  Likewise,  most  holy  father,  I 
beseech  that  you  guard  against  false  prophets,  and 

25  that  God  may  grant  you  to  find  out  happily  whether 
the  people  of  Italy  or  of  any  other  nation  have  been 
more  faithful  to  the  apostolic  see.  .  .  .  May  your 
holiness  therefore  consider  if  it  would  be  to  the  honor 
of  the  church  to  have  the  City  and  the  province, 

230 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

which  are  now  free,  relapse  into  their  former  servi- 
tude. .  .  . 

Your  humble  creature, 

NicoLAUs,  Tribune  Augustus. 

s  15.  Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  the  Papal  Legate  (October 

12,  1347)- 

.  .  .  Although  an  election  of  this  kind  could  not 

at  all  be  made  without  our  permission,  since  we  have 

complete  dominion  in  the  said  city — the  aforesaid 

10  people  unanimously  and  heartily  granted  all  the 
offices  of  the  said  city  as  pertain  to  them,  to  us,  upon 
our  promotion  to  the  apex  of  apostolic  dignity,  and 
we  took  them  under  certain  protestations,  as  you 
know — ^yet  because  the  said  bishop  and  Nicolaus  said 

IS  that  they  had  taken  this  office  to  our  honor  and  to 
that  of  the  Roman  church,  and  because  through 
their  administration  many  boons  are  said  to  have 
accrued  to  the  same  city,  people,  and  surrounding 
land,  we  established  them  as  rectors  of  the  afore- 

20  said  city  and  district,  to  rule  according  to  our  good 
pleasure.  We  did  this  in  the  hope  that  they  would 
rule  the  people  in  peace,  correcting  the  evils  and 
righting  the  wrongs,  and  that  they  would  persevere 
peacefully  in  the  cultivation  of  justice,  and  that, 

25  showing  to  us  and  the  same  church  due  reverence 
and  devout  obedience,  they  would  keep  its  lands  and 
rights  unimpaired  and  protect  them  with  their 
strength.  And  as  the  same  Nicolaus,  not  content 
with  the  office  of  rector,  but  using  for  himself  alone 

231 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

the  title  of'  tribiine  and  various  other  titles  usurped 
by  him,  has  done  and  is  doing  unceasingly  many 
things  against  the  honor  and  to  the  prejudice  of  this 
same  church;    and  also,  as  from  these  excesses  of 

s  his  he  has  and  is  rendering  the  said  people,  as  much 
as  is  possible,  odious  to  the  said  church  and  abomi- 
nable to  the  whole  world,  grave  trouble  can  threaten 
them  in  time,  and  other  things  which  it  shall  seem 
to  your  prudence  ought  to  be  said.     And  let  it  not 

10  be  kept  silent  how  this  aforesaid  Nicolaus  profaned 
by  his  damnable  boldness  the  stone  font  in  which 
the  power  of  Divine  Mercy  through  St.  Sylvester 
regenerated  Constantine,  of  Divine  memory,  with 
the  water  of  the  sacred  baptism  and  miraculously 

IS  cleansed  him  of  the  contagion  of  lepers,  and  which  was 
kept  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  venerable  church  of  the 
Lateran  with  veneration  as  a  sacred  object.  Into 
this  he,  filthy  with  the  contagion  of  his  vices  and 
forgetful  of  its  original  condition,  immersed  himself 

20  to  receive  the  girdle  of  knighthood.  And  do  you  also 
see  to  it  that  he  abstain  from  such  depraved  acts  and 
profane  excesses,  from  occupying  and  usurping  the 
lands  and  rights  against  the  said  church,  from  im- 
posing unusual  burdens  upon  those  subjects,  and 

25  also  from  [offending]  against  the  whole  world  and 
especially  against  the  said  vicar  and  our  beloved 
sons,  the  nobles  of  the  city,  and  against  our  most 
beloved  daughter  in  Christ,  Joanna,  the  illustrious 
queen  of  Sicily,  .  .  .  And  in  regard  to  the  secret 

232 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

treaty  which  he  has  with  our  most  beloved  son  in 
Christ,  Lewis,  the  illustrious  king  of  Hungary;  in 
regard  to  the  citation  of  our  most  beloved  son  in 
Christ,  Charles,  illustrious  king  of  the  Romans,  of 

5  the  Electors,  princes  of  the  German  Empire  and  of 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria,  reproved  by  the  just  judgment  of 
God,  and  the  same  Church,  whom  he  did  not  with 
his  polluted  lips  blush  to  call  duke  of  Bavaria;  in 
regard  to    the   laws  illegally  promulgated  by  him; 

lo  and  in  regard  to  the  general  revocation  of  previous 
concessions  in  derogation  of  the  Primacy,  as  it  seems, 
and  of  the  power  of  the  same  church  which  he  pre- 
sumed to  make  in  fact,  though  they  had  no  sub- 
stance; on  condition  that  he  solemnly,  and  by  decree, 

IS  desires  to  revoke  [these  matters],  and  does  other 
things  which  shall  seem  necessary  to  your  prudence 
for  the  correction  of  so  great  a  fault  and  transgres- 
sion ;  and  if  he  is  willing  not  to  go  beyond  the  proper 
bounds  but,  content  with  the  rule  of  the  same  city, 

20  is  willing  to  revoke  what  has  been  attempted  by 
him,  as  has  been  aforesaid,  to  the  prejudice  of  the 
said  church  and  the  world,  and  to  pledge  an  oath  of 
loyalty  to  us  and  our  successors,  do  you  suffer  him  to 
remain  in  the  office  granted  to  him  by  us,  either  alone 

23  or  with  the  vicar  whom  he  is  said  to  have  expelled, 
or  with  another  for  the  administration  of  the  same 
city.  Further,  on  the  condition,  as  it  shall  seem  ex- 
pedient to  you,  that  you  receive  from  him  first  [the 
promises]  that  he  will  treat  the  church  with  due 

233 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

reverence  and  that  he  will  not  presume  at  all  against 
it,  its  lands,  and  its  rights,  in  the  presence  of  enough 
cautious  bondsmen  and  others,  and  with  the  pro- 
vision that  he  place  himself  under  sufficient  obliga- 
5  tion  and  agree  that  from  now  on  a  sentence  of 
excommunication  shall  be  brought  against  him  which 
he  will  incur  if  he  attempts  anything  against  his 
promises,  though  we  think  and  believe  very  probably 
that  his  promises  will  have  little  strength.     But  if 

10  he  seems  to  you  at  all  intolerable,  deprive  him  of 
the  office  of  rector,  which  was  granted  to  him  by  us, 
as  well  as  of  every  title  usurped  by  him  or  granted 
to  him  though  only  in  fact  by  the  said  people,  and 
strive  to  make  provision  for  the  city  and  people  with 

IS  senators  or  with  the  people  or  with  others,  just  as 
a  careful  consideration  of  time  and  circumstance 
of  the  affair  shall  seem  to  you  expedient.  For  we 
are  granting  you  full  power  in  this  matter  through 
special    apostolic  letters  which  we  are  sending  to 

20  you  along  with  the  present  letter  and  which  you  are 
to  use  as  you  shall  recognize  most  effectively.  None 
the  less,  if  the  aforesaid  Nicolaus,  fixed  in  his  repre- 
hensible idea,  cannot  be  recalled  from  his  rash  pre- 
cipitance and  perchance  scorns  to  revoke  what  he 

25  has  attempted,  to  restore  the  lands  occupied  by  him, 
and  to  do  the  other  things  which  shall  seem  to  your 
prudence  that  he  ought  to  do,  it  seems  expedient  to 
us  and  our  brothers  that  you  have  the  apostolic 
processes  and  deeds  against  invaders  and  holders 

234 


The  Coronation  of  Cola  di  Rienzo 

of  the  lands  of  the  Church  made  public,  and  though 
you  cite  him  personally,  do  not  defer  to  commence 
your  proceedings  against  him.  But  since  the  same 
Nicolaus  is  said  to  have  committed  and  done  many 
5  things  beyond  what  has  been  mentioned  above,  for 
which  he  can  be  regarded  with  the  suspicion  of  heresy, 
see  whether  you  find  in  him  cause  for  a  charge  of 
heresy  or  of  aid  to  heretics,  and  in  that  case  do  not 
fail  to  proceed  against  him  as  a  heretic.  .  .  .  Finally, 

10  the  letters  of  the  Jubilee  for  the  fiftieth  year  we 
think  should  be  held  back  for  the  present  rather 
than  issued,  since  we  do  not  know  whether  the 
aforesaid  people  will  withdraw  from  that  untracta- 
ble  man  or  whether  they  will  follow  him  in  his 

IS  errors.  But  if,  leaving  him  in  his  errors,  they  are 
disposed  toward  and  return  to  the  devotion  and 
obedience  of  ourselves  and  that  church,  as  they  are 
bound,  we  shall  quickly  despatch  letters  of  that 
import   and  follow  them   freely  with  pleasing  fa- 

20  vors  and  paternal  affection  in  these  and  other  mat- 
ters. 

Dated  at  Avignon,  on  the  fourth  day  before  the 
Ides  of  October  in  the  sixth  year  of  our  pon- 
tificate. 

25  1 6.  Letter  of  Pope  Clement  to  the  People  oj  Rome 
(December  3,  1347). 
.  .  .  Just  as  is  commonly  known,  and  as  is  gen- 
erally  and   publicly  declared,    the   aforementioned 
Nicolaus,  not  content  with  the  office  committed  to 

235 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

himself  and  the  aforementioned  bishop,  but  with  a 
different  mind,  impudently  assumed  various  titles. 
Placing  your  interests  last,  and  neglecting  the  com- 
mon welfare  which  this  deceitful  man  pretended  to 
s  cherish,  he  covetously  drove  the  bishop  from  the 
office  in  which  so  much  greater  glory  had  accrued  to 
him  as  colleague.  The  bishop,  cursing  the  damnable 
crimes  of  this  Nicolaus,  refused  to  remain  in  the  same 
city.     The  other,  fearing  not  the  spiritual  punish- 

10  ments  and  sentences  to  which  invaders  and  trans- 
gressors of  the  land  and  rights  of  the  church  are 
liable,  nor  fearing  the  wrath  of  God  against  him, 
did  not  fear  to  provoke  us  seriously  and  extend  his 
sacrilegious  hands  upon  the  lands  and  rights  of  the 

15  Church  itself,  and  to  place  heavy  and  unusual  taxes 
upon  the  inhabitants.  .  .  .  Wherefore  we  warn,  de- 
mand, and  urge  you  all  considerately;  we  exhort 
you  with  wholesome  and  paternal  counsel  to  meditate 
carefully  over  the  things  that  have  been  done  and 

20  the  many  others  which  can  occur  to  your  prudent 
consideration.  Desist  from  all  support,  counsel,  aid, 
and  favor  of  this  Nicolaus,  and  leave  to  his  errors 
him  whose  iniquity  crawls  like  a  serpent,  spreads 
like  an  ulcer,  and  infects  like  poison.     Shun  him  as  a 

25  sick  beast  that  contaminates  the  whole  herd  with 
its  disease.  Persist  in  reverence  and  obedience  to 
the  church,  receive  its  admonitions  humbly  in  your 
wonted  manner,  and  fulfil  them  effectively.  For 
if,  as  we  hope  and  believe,  you  persist  in  obedience 

236 


The   Coronation   of  Cola   di   Rienzo 

and  affection  with  paternal  and  sincere  devotion 
to  us  and  the  aforesaid  church,  we  will  reward  you 
as  spiritual,  devoted,  and  loyal  sons  of  the  church, 
with  grateful  favors  and  pleasing  thanks  before  the 
s  Lord. 


APPENDIX 

A  Specimen  Report  Based  on  the  Narratives 
in    Problem    III 

To  illustrate  better  the  method  of  working  out  the 
exercises,  question  number  3,  Problem  III,  page  loi,  has 
been  outlined  and  then  put  in  the  form  that  a  final  report 
might  have. 

I.  Outline 

What  changes  were  made  in  the  plan  of  attack  during 
the  siege?     What  reasons  can  be  found  for  such  changes? 

I.  Original  location  of  the  different  leaders. 

1.  On  the  north. 

(a)  Robert  of  Normandy  {Anonymous,  p.  103,  11. 

7-11;  Raymond,  p.  115,  11.  18-22). 

(b)  Robert  of  Flanders  {Raymond,  p.  115, 11. 17,  18; 

Anonymous,  p.  103,  11.  11-13). 
Godfrey  {Raymond,  p.  115,  11.  17,  18). 

2.  On  the  west. 

(a)  Godfrey  {Anonymous,  p.  103,  11.  13,  14). 
Tancred  {Anonymous,  p.  103,  1.  14). 

(b)  Raymond  {Raymond,  p.  115,  11.  22-25). 

II.  Change  of  position  on  the  north. 

I.  Reasons  for  the  change  {Anonymous,  p.  106, 11.  22 ; 
p.  107,  1.  5;  Raymond,  p.  127,  11.  5-12;  p.  127,  1. 
27;  p.  128,  1.  5). 

239 


Appendix 

2.  How  the  change  was  made  (Anonymous ^  p.  107, 11. 

1-5;  Raymond,  p.  127,  11.  12-27;  Fulky  p.  iii,  1. 
is;  p.  112,  1.  5). 

3.  Final  location  (Anonymous ,  p.  107,  11.  4,  5;  Ray- 

mond, p.  127,  11.  17-19). 
III.  Raymond's  move  to  Mt.  Zion  on  the  south. 

1.  Reasons  for  this  change. 

(a)  The  real  reason  (Raymond,  p.  115,  11.  25-30). 

(b)  The  reason  assigned  (Raymond,  p.  116, 11.  4-15). 

2.  Evidence   of   Raymond's   location   on   Mt.   Zion 

(Anonymous,  p.  103,  U.  15,  16;  p.  107,  11.  7-9;  p. 
108,   1.  6;  Fulk,  p.  112,  11.  14-16). 

3.  Where  Raymond  made  his  final  attack  (Raymond, 

p.  132,  11.  7-1 1 ;   p.  133,  11.  2-5;  Anonymous,  p. 
108,  11.  12-21;  Fulk,  p.  113,  11.  19,  20). 

2.  Discussion 

Apparently  the  crusaders  were  not  numerous  enough  to 
besiege  the  city  on  all  sides,  so  they  selected  what  seemed 
to  be  the  most  vulnerable  places  in  the  fortifications. 
Thus  the  city  was  attacked  on  two  sides;  on  the  south 
by  Raymond  of  Toulouse,  and  on  the  north  by  the  other 
leaders. 

Robert  of  Normandy  first  stationed  himself  near  the 
old  church  of  St.  Stephen  (Anonymous,  p.  103,  11.  7-1 1; 
Raymond,  p.  115,  11.  18-22).  To  the  west  of  this  position 
was  Robert  of  Flanders.  According  to  Raymond's  ac- 
coimt  (p.  115,  11.  17,  18),  Godfrey  was  also  on  the  north, 
but  this  may  refer  to  the  change  of  position  that  was 
made  just  before  the  final  attack.  The  Anonymous  states 
(p.  103,  11.  13,  14)  that  Godfrey  and  Tancred  first  located 
their  camp  on  the  west,  probably  well  to  the  northwest. 

240 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

The  original  position  of  these  men  and  their  followers 
probably  extended  from  the  center  of  the  northern  side 
of  the  city  around  the  comer  to  the  west.  Raymond 
says  (p.  115,  11.  22-25)  that  the  count  of  Toulouse  first 
pitched  his  camp  on  the  west,  probably  just  south  of 
Godfrey  and  Tancred,  but  the  other  writers  make  no 
mention  of  this. 

All  three  writers  agree  that  this  first  position  on  the 
northwest  was  changed  (Anonymous,  p.  107,  11.  1-5;  Ray- 
mond, p.  127,  11.  12-19;  Fulk,  p.  Ill,  1.  15;  p.  112,  1.  5). 
The  Saracens  had  so  greatly  strengthened  the  wall  at  this 
point,  while  the  crusaders  were  constructing  their  ma- 
chines, that  the  leaders  decided  that  it  would  be  better  to 
attack  in  another  place,  where  the  defenders  were  not  so 
well  prepared  for  the  defense.  Raymond  (p.  127,  1.  17; 
p.  128,  1.  5)  further  says  that  the  groimd  was  more  level 
at  the  place  which  was  selected  for  the  final  attack. 
That  this  was  an  important  consideration  is  shown  by  the 
difficulties  that  Raymond  had  in  moving  his  machines  up 
close  to  the  wall  (Anonymous,  p.  108,  11.  6-12), 

The  machinery,  which  had  been  constructed  near  the 
location  of  the  first  camp,  was  moved  during  the  night. 
This  was  a  difficult  piece  of  work,  and  in  the  morning  the 
Saracens  were  greatly  surprised  to  note  that  the  crusaders 
were  prepared  to  attack  the  wall  in  a  new  quarter  and 
that  they  had  moved  their  camp  (Raymond,  p.  127,  11. 
22-27)  as  well  as  their  machines. 

The  new  location  was  almost  a  mile  from  the  first  posi- 
tion of  the  army.  Raymond  says  that  the  northern  part 
of  the  army  was  located  in  the  space  between  the  church 
of  St.  Stephen  and  the  valley  of  Jehosaphat,  which  is  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  city.  The  Anonymous  states  (p. 
107, 11.  1-5)  that  the  machines  and  the  tower  were  dragged 

241 


Appendix 

to  the  eastern  side,  but  he  may  mean  that  they  were 
moved  to  the  east  of  the  first  camp.  Our  other  writer, 
Fulk  (p.  Ill,  1.  19;  p.  112,  I.  i),  says  that  the  tower  was 
moved  by  night  and  set  up  at  a  corner  of  the  city.  It 
would  thus  seem  that  the  final  attack  of  this  wing  of  the 
army  was  made  on  the  northeast  comer. 

Raymond  (p.  115,  11.  22-30)  says  that  the  count  of 
Toulouse,  who  had  first  established  his  camp  on  the 
western  side  of  the  city,  while  reconnoitering,  decided 
that  Mt.  Zion  was  a  better  position.  He  decided  to  move 
his  camp,  but  encountered  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
other  leaders.  He  made  the  change,  but  according  to  his 
chaplain  became  very  unpopular  because  of  his  action.^ 
{Raymond,  p.  116,  11.  13-23). 

It  would  seem  that  the  real  reason  for  this  change  was 
the  irregular  character  of  the  land  to  the  west,  for  a  ravine 
wotild  have  made  it  difficult  to  move  the  siege  engines 
close  to  the  walls.  However,  this  was  not  the  reason  that 
the  coimt  gave.  According  to  the  story  of  his  chaplain, 
he  was  so  much  impressed  by  the  church  on  Mt.  Zion 
and  its  sacred  associations  that  he  became  much  alarmed 
lest  the  Saracens  should  get  possession  of  it  and  defile  it. 
He  thus  tried  to  make  out  that  he  was  really  doing  a  pious 
act  in  occupying  such  a  holy  spot.  (See  the  speech  that 
Raymond  puts  into  the  mouth  of  the  count,  p.  116,  11. 
4-13.)  Raymond  already  had  the  reputation  of  being 
more  or  less  of  a  hypocrite,  for  he  had  used  the  holy  lance 
that  was  found  at  Antioch  to  further  his  own  interests. 
Here  again  he  was  trying  to  allay  the  jealousies  of  the 
other  leaders  by  tr5dng  to  convince  them  that  he  was 

^This  is  an  evidence  of  the  fear  that  the  other  leaders  had  of 
Raymond's  ambition. 

242 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 

guided  solely  by  religious  motives.  It  would  seem  that 
the  other  crusaders  knew  his  methods,  for  eventually  he 
was  not  able  to  persuade  liis  men  to  follow  him  to  the 
new  location  that  he  had  selected  for  his  camp,  except 
by  bribing  them  with  money. 

Although  Raymond  is  the  only  writer  who  says  that 
the  count  of  Toulouse  first  located  his  camp  to  the  west 
of  the  city,  there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that  his  final  posi- 
tion was  on  Mt.  Zion  (Anonymous,  p.  103, 11. 15, 16;  p.  107, 
11.  7-9;  p.  108, 1.  6;  Fttlk,  p.  112, 11.  14-16).  Just  what  part 
of  the  wall  he  attacked  is  more  difficult  to  determine. 

It  would  seem  likely  that  Raymond  attacked  the 
western  part  of  the  southern  wall,  or  the  southwest 
comer.  However,  we  are  told  that  the  tower  of  David 
was  surrendered  to  him  and  that  "that  gate  at  which  the 
pilgrims  had  always  been  accustomed  to  pay  tribute"  was 
opened  {Anonymous,  p.  108,  11.  19-21).  The  gate  by  the 
tower  of  David,  the  David  or  Joppa  gate,  which  opened  on 
the  Joppa  road,  from  which  port  the  pilgrims  usually  came. 
Why  Raymond  entered  by  this  gate  may  be  explained  by 
hiis  failure  to  force  an  entrance  through  the  wall  before 
the  other  division  of  the  crusading  army  had  done  so  at 
the  northwest  corner.  Moreover,  as  the  gate  was  opened 
from  within,  Raymond  and  his  men  undoubtedly  gave  up 
their  efforts  to  force  their  way  in  at  the  place  where  they 
had  been  working,  and  sought  an  easier  entrance  through 
the  western  gate. 

17 


INDEX 


Adelaide,  Marchioness,  66,  89. 
Adhemar,   bishop  of  Puy,    123, 

133- 

Agnes,  empress,  mother  of  Henry 
IV.  of  Germany,  30,  74. 

Alan  of  Beccles,  147. 

Albara,  bishop  of,  126. 

Albert  of  Stade,  142. 

Albomoz,  cardinal,  183. 

Alcuin,  10. 

Amadeus,  45. 

Angelo  Malabreme,  219. 

Angers,  148,  150,  151,  164. 

Annals  of  Augsburg,  33-34;  quot- 
ed, 40-41. 

Annales  of  Dunstable,  142;  quot- 
ed, 150. 

Annales  Laurissenses,  9;  quoted, 
13-16. 

Annales  Laurishamenses,  9 ; 
quoted,    16-18. 

Annales  Siadenses,  142;  quoted, 
150. 

Anonymi  Vita  Heinrici  IV.  Im- 
peratoris,  37;    quoted,  81-84. 

Anselm,  bishop  of  Lucca,  73. 

Antioch,  96-97,  loo-ioi. 

Archardus  of  Montemerlus,  105, 
120. 

Arno,  Archbishop,  20. 

Arnulf,  36. 

Arnulfi  Gesta,  36;  quoted,  74- 
75. 

Augsburg,  72-73.  77,  84. 

Augsburg,  bishop  of,  70. 


Avignon,  177-178,  180,  182,  183. 
Azzo,  Margrave,  48,  52. 

Babenberg,  bishop  of,  51. 

Baldwin,  Duke,  96,  100. 

Basel,  57,  69. 

Beneventians,  Pepin's  expedi- 
tion against,  13. 

Bernhard,  Bishop,  20. 

Bernoldi  Chronicon,  36;  quoted, 
72-74. 

Bertha,  empress,  wife  of  Henry 
IV.  of  Germany,  30. 

Berthold  of  Reichenau,  35. 

Bertholdi   Annales,  35;     quoted, 

56-71. 
Besangon,  44,  64. 
Bethlehem,  122. 
Blanche,  queen  of  France,  159, 

161-162. 
Bohemond,  96,  100. 
Bonitho,  bishop  of  Sutri,  37. 
Bremen,  bishop  of,  69,  91. 
Bruno,  36-37. 
Brunonis  de  Bella  Saxonico,  36; 

quoted,  75-81. 
Bryce's    Holy    Roman    Empire^ 

12. 
Burgundy,  44. 
Byzantine  empire,  6,  95. 

Campulus,  22-23. 

Canossa,   33-34,   36-38,  40,  65, 

72,  75,  84,  86,  89,  91. 
Carolingians,  recognized  defend- 


245 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 


ers  of  Christianity,  6;  his- 
torians of,  8-12. 

Chalons,  archdeacon  of,  159,  161, 
163. 

Charics  of  Bohemia,  German 
emperor,  179,  182-183,  200, 
206,  214,  224,  233. 

Charics  the  Fat,  11. 

Charles  the  Great,  crowned,  6; 
15,    17-19,   21;    protects   Leo 


195;  receives  knighthood,  196- 
202;  citation  to  Emperor  and 
Electors,  203-206;  writes  Clem- 
ent VI.,  207-211,  217-219, 
226-230;  summary  by  Gio- 
vanni Villani  of  his  acts,  212- 
214;  coronation  of,  214-215; 
writes  to  Raynold  Orsini,  220- 
222. 
College  of  Cardinals,  31. 


III.,  7,  14,  20;    chronicles  re-    Cologne,  archbishop  of,  30,  206. 


lating  to,  9-12;  journey  to 
Rome,  13,  16,  18,  24;  reply 
to  Byzantine  emperor,  25,  26. 

Chronica  of  A  Iheric  of  Tres  Pontes, 
142;    quoted,  149. 

Chronica  Major  a,  141. 

Chronicon  Anglicanum,  142; 
quoted,  150. 

Chronicon  Fiscamense,  142; 
quoted,    151. 

Chronographia  of  Theophanis,  10; 
quotation  from,  18-19. 

Cinis  (Mt.  Cenis),  45. 

Citation  of  the  German  Emperor 
and  Electors,  185;  quoted,  203- 
206. 

Clement  VI.,  180,  183;  letters 
to  Cola  di  Rienzo,  190-192, 
216;  summoned  by  Rienzo  to 
return  to  Rome,  200;  letters 
from  Rienzo  to,  207-211,  217- 
220,  226-230;  letters  to  papal 
legate,  216,  231-235;  writes 
people  of  Rome,  235-237. 

Cluny,  abbot  of,  66,  86,  89, 
91. 

Cluny,  monastery  of,  29. 

Cola  di  Rienzo,  career  of,  177; 
early  history  of,  179;  goes  to 
Avignon,  180;  made  tribune, 
181;  excommunication  and 
flight  of,  182;  imprisonment 
and  death,  183,  203;  titles 
used  by,  189;  writes  letters  to 
Florence,  192,  222-225;  writes 
to  a  friend  at  Avignon^  193- 


Colonna  family,  178,  196,  212. 

Como,  bishop  of,  71. 

Conrad,  emperor    of  Germany, 

30. 
Constance,  36,  57. 
Constantin  Kopronymos,   to. 
Constantinople,  4-5,  100. 
Conventus    Oppenheimensis,    34; 

quoted,  41-42. 
Cosheim,    Oudalric,    bishop    of, 

51. 
Crusades,  95-98. 
Cunibert,  Bishop,  20. 

De    Gestis    Karoli    Magni,    1 1 ; 

quotation  from,  23. 
De  Monarchia  of  Dante,  179. 
Donizo,  37-38. 
Donizonis     Vita     Matildis,     37; 

quoted,  85-87. 

Easter,   computation   of   dates 

for,  8. 
Edessa,  96,  100. 
Einhard,  9-10,  18. 
English  "nation,"  139. 
Erlung,  bishop  of  Wurzburg,  37. 
Eustace,  Count,  107. 

FECAMP,  142. 

Flaccus,  20. 

Florence,  184-186,  192-193,  211- 

213,  222-225. 
Foresheim,  32,   35,  41,  60,  73, 

79- 

Frangipani  family,  178. 


246 


Index 


Prankish  kings,  4,  6,  8. 
Frederic    11.,    German   emperor, 

143- 
French  "nation,"  139. 
Fulda,  monastery  of,  ro. 
Fulk  of  Chartres,  100,  hk). 

Gmtasi  family,  178. 

Galdemarus,  Count,  120. 

Gartanus,  count  of  Fondi,  219. 

Gaston  of  Beert,  109,  125-126. 

Geneva,  64. 

George  Synkellos,  lo. 

Geralf],  bishop  of  Cjsria,  73. 

Germar,   20. 

Cesta  Francorum  el  aliorum  Iliero- 

solymilanorum,     99;      quoted, 

103-109. 
Cesta    Francorum    Jerusalem   ex- 

pugnanlium,  100;  quoted,  109- 

Genta  Ludovici,  141 ;  f quoted,  148- 

,.149- 

Giovanni  Villani:  Ilisloria  Uni- 
versalis, 185;  quoted,  21 1-214. 

Godfrey,  duke  of  Bouillon,  96, 
103,  106-107,  112,  115,  132. 

Greeks,  97. 

Gregory  VII.  (Hildebrand),  29; 
threatens  Henry  IV.  with  ex- 
communication, 31;  forced 
from  Rome  by  Henry,  32; 
excommunicates  Henry,  32 ; 
recrnves  Henry  at  Canossa, 
4f>-42,  48,  50,  53,  ^^7,  74,  7^, 
84,  86;  charges  against  Henry 
made  to,  81-82. 

Gregory  IX.,  143;  letter  to  bish- 
op of  Paris,  158-160;  letter 
to  bishops  of  Jve  Mans  and 
Senlis  and  the  archdeacf>n  of 
Chalons,  161-162;  letter  to 
King  Louis  and  Queen  Blanche, 
162-163;  letter  to  the  Masters 
and  Students  at  Paris  and 
Angers,  164-165;  letter  to  the 
Masters  and  Students  of  Paris, 


165-171;    letter    to  Odo,  ab- 
bot   of    Saint    Germain  -  des- 
Pres,     172;      letter    to     King 
Louis,   173-174- 
Guelf  and  Ghibelline,  219. 

Hadrian  I.,  pope,  6,  19. 

Helingot,  20. 

Henry  III.,  German  emperor, 
appoints  popes,  29;  death  of, 
30. 

Henry  III.,  king  of  England, 
letter  to  Ma^sters  and  vStu- 
dents  of  Paris,   152. 

Henry  IV.,  German  emperor,  29; 
minority  and  marriage,  30; 
subdues  the  Saxons,  31;  ex- 
communicated \)y  pope,  31, 
82;  signs  agreement  at  Op- 
penheim,  34,  40-42,  57-58,  72; 
war  with  Rudolph,  41;  at 
Canrjssa,  43-50,  53,  67,  73,  75, 
78,  84;    oath  of,  9c>-9i. 

Henry  VII.,  German  ernperor, 
177,    179. 

Hersfeld,  monastery  of,  34. 

Hildebald,  Archbishop,  20. 

Hildebrand  {see  Grkooky  VII.). 

Ilisloria  Francorum  qui  Ceperunt 
Jerusalem,  100;    quoted,  115- 

133- 
Holy  Land,  95,  98. 


Innocent  III.,  140, 
Innocent  VI.,  183. 
Irene,  Empress,  6. 


143. 


Jerusalem,  arrival  of  crusaders 
before,  96,  103;  siege  and  cap- 
ture of ,  1 06- 1 13,  117- 1 18,  126- 
133;  description  of  city  by 
Fulk  of  Chartres,  no. 

Jesse,  Bishop,  20. 

Joanna,  queen  of  Naples,  178, 
182,  232. 

John  Blund,   147. 

John  Colonna,  220. 


247 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  History 


John  of  Columna,  142. 
John  of  Vico,  181,  194. 
Joppa,  105,  120-121,  128. 
Jordan,  river,  122. 
Justinian,  Emperor,  4. 

Lambert,  of  Hersfeld,  33,  34. 
Lamberti  Annates,  34-35;  quoted, 

42-56. 
Lausanne,  bishop  of,  69. 
Le  Mans,  bishop  of,   159,    161, 

163. 
Leo  III.,  protected  by  Charles 

the  Great,  7,  19;    Life  of,  11; 

receives  Charles  in  Rome,  13; 

purges  himself  of  charges,  14, 

21,   24;     crowns   Charles,    15, 

17-19,  21. 
Lethold,   107. 
Letters    of    Clement    VI.    to    the 

Papal    Legate,    186;     quoted, 

216,  231-236. 
Letter    of    Clement  to  the  People 

of  Rome,    187;    quoted,   235- 

237. 
Letter  of  Clement  VI.  to  Raymond, 

Bishop  of  Orvieto,  184;  quoted, 

190-192. 
Letter  of  Gregory  to  the  German 

princes,  38;  quoted,  87-90. 
Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the   City  of 

Florence,    186;     quoted,    222- 

225. 
Letters  of  Rienzo  to  Clement  VI., 

185,    186;     quoted,    207-211, 

217-219,  226-230. 
Letter  of  Rienzo  to  the  Commune 

of  Florence,  184;   quoted,  192- 

193. 
Letter  of  Rienzo  to  a   Friend  at 
\    Avignon,    184;     quoted,    193- 

195- 

Letter  of  Rienzo  to  Rinaldo  Orsini 
at  Avignon,  186;  quoted,  220- 
222. 

Lewis,  king  cf  Hungary,  233. 

Lex  Regia,  Tablet  of,  180. 


Liber  Bonithonis  ad  Amicum,  37; 

quoted,  84-85. 
Liber  Caroli,  6. 
Liber  Pontificalis,  11,  19. 
Lombards,  encroachments  of,  6. 
Lorsch,  abbey  of,  9. 
Louis  IX.,  king  of  France,  153, 

159,  161-162,  171,  173. 
Ludwigof  Bavaria,  177-179,  200, 

206,  214,  224,  233. 
Luttich,  bishop  of,  57. 

Magdeburg,  36,  56. 

Mainz,  13,  16,  41 ;  archbishop  of, 

57,  206. 
Mare  Historiarum,  142;   quoted, 

151- 
Marsiglio  of  Padua,  179. 
Mathew  of  Paris,  141;   quoted, 

145-148. 
Matilda,   countess   of   Tuscany, 

37-38;   urges  Gregory  VII.  to 

retire  to  Canossa,  48,  74,  84; 

intervention    of,    66,    86,    89; 

death  of  mother,  85. 
Michael,  Byzantine  emperor,  24. 
Milan,  archbishopric  of,  31,  36. 
Munster,  bishop  of,  57. 

Naumburg,  bishop  of,  68-69. 

Nicholas  of  Farnham,  147. 

Momentum,  13. 

Norman  "nation,"  139,  147. 

Notker  Balbus,  11. 

Notre  Dame,  school  of,  137. 

Odd,  abbot  of  Saint  Germain- 
des-Prds,  172. 

Opertus,  Margrave,  63. 

Oppenheim,  32;  Henry's  agree- 
ment at,  34,  40,  57,  72. 

Order  of  the  Provisors,  Closing 
the  University  of  Paris,  151. 

Orleans,  151. 

Orsini  family,  178,  195-196,  212. 

Otto,  Bishop,  20. 

Otto,  duke  of  Bavaria,  30,  80. 


248 


Index 


Paderborn,  7. 

\>  nov,  5-6;  crusade  against 
marriage  of  clergy,  and  si- 
mony, 29 ;  frees  itself  from  im- 
perial control,  31. 

Parens  Scientiarum,  165. 

Paris,  bishop  of,  146;  letter  from 
Gregory  IX.  to,  158-160. 

Paris,  educational  center,  137, 
139  {see  University  of  Paris). 

Pascal,  22-23. 

Patavia,  bishop  of,  57,  61,  76. 

Patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  14. 

Pavia,  41,  71. 

Pepin,  6,  13. 

Perugia,  211,  213. 

Peter  Desiderius,  123,  130. 

Petrarch,  179. 

Philip  III.,  king  of  France,  141. 

Philip  Augustus,   139,   143,   153. 

Picard  "nation,"    139,   146-147. 

Priscian,  170. 

Program  of  the  Coronation  of 
Cola  di  Rienzo,  186;  quoted, 
214-215. 

quintius,  71. 

Ralph  Coggeshall,  142,  150. 

Ralph  of  Maidenstone,  147. 

Ramla,  1 20-121. 

Ravenna,  13,  18. 

Raymond  of  Agiles,  100,  115. 

Raymond  of  Orvieto,  181,  190. 

Raymond  Piletus,  104-105;  takes 

part  in  siege  of  Jerusalem,  106, 

108,     112-113,     115;      moves 

camp    to    Mount    Zion,    116; 

goes  toward  Joppa,  120;  fights 

at  Ramla,  121. 
Raymond  of  Taurina,  104. 
Raymond,    count    of    Toulouse, 

96,  100. 
Regina,  87. 
Rheims,   151. 
Robert,  count  of  Flanders,  103, 

112,  115,  125,  127. 


Robert,  king  of  Naples,  178. 

Robert  of  Normandy,  100,  103, 
112,  125,  127. 

Romain  of  St.  Angelo,  papal 
legate,  147. 

Roman  Empire,  disappearance 
of,  3;  likeness  of  Charles  the 
Great's  empire  to,  4,  8;  rela- 
tion to  Church,  5. 

Rome,  barbarians'  respect  for, 
4-5;  Charles  the  Great's  jour- 
ney to,  7,  13,  17;  Cola  di 
Rienzo  ruler  of,  177,  181; 
rivalry  of  great  families  in, 
178. 

Rottegar,  20. 

Rudolph,  German  emperor,  32, 
35,  37,  41,  73,  80-81. 

St.  iEoiDius,  count  of,  103-104; 
takes  part  in  siege  of  Jeru- 
salem, 107. 

St.  Blaise,  monastery  of,  36. 

St.  Gall,  Monk  of,  11. 

St.  Genevieve,  school  of,  137. 

St.  Marcel,  quarrel  at,  145-146. 

St.  Stephen,  church  of,  in  Jeru- 
salem, 103. 

St.  Victor's,  school  of,  137. 

Salic  kings,  31. 

Samothrace,  10. 

Sardica,  Council  of,  56. 

Saxons,  30,  32,  36,  43,  75,  79" 
80,  81. 

Senlis,  bishop  of,  159,  161,  163. 

Siegfrid,  archbishop  of  Mainz, 
8. 

Sienna,  211. 

Spires,  57,  60. 

Spring  of  Siloam,  105,  109,  Il8. 

Stephen,  count  of  Blois,  100. 

Strasburg,  bishop  of,  57,  69. 

Suetonius,  10. 

Swabians,   79-81. 

Tancred,  too;  prepares  to  at- 
tack Jerusalem,  103;  protects 


249 


Parallel  Source  Problems  in  Medieval  Hibtciry 


prisoners,  109;  steals  and  re- 
stores gold  from  Sepulcher,  114; 
occupies  Bethlehem,  122;  en- 
ters Jerusalem,  132. 

Temple  of  Solomon,  108,  113, 
132. 

Theophanis,   lo-ii. 

Titles  Used  by  Cola  di  Rienzo, 
184,  189-190. 

Todi,  211. 

Toul,  bishop  of,  60. 

Treves,  bishop  of,  57,  59,  61; 
archbishop  of,  206. 

Tribur,  32. 

Turin,  64. 

Turks,  95,  97,  105,  120,   125. 

Ulm,  57. 

University  of  Paris,  masters' 
power  in,  139-140;  dispersion, 
147,  150-151,  161,  163;  return 
to  Paris,  148,  150;  privilege 
issued  by  kings  to,  153-158; 
regulation  of  affairs  by  Greg- 
ory IX.,  166-171. 

Utrecht,  57. 


Vercelli,  bishop  of,  52,  68,  84, 

91. 
Verdun,  bishop  of,  57. 
Vico  Scotto,   199. 
Vita  Anonymi  di  Cola  di  Rienzo, 

184;    quoted,  196-203. 
Vita    Karoli,    9-10;     quotation 

from,   18-19. 
Vita  Leonis  III.,  11;    quotation 

from,    19-22. 

Werner,  bishop  of  Merseburg, 

36. 
William  of  Auxerre,  165. 
William  of  Durham,  147. 
William  Ebriacus,  128. 
William  of  Nangis,  141,  148. 
William  Richau,  126. 
William  of  Sabram,  105,  120. 
William  Ugo,  123. 
Worms,  32,  42,  58;  bishop  of,  76. 

YsoARDUS,  Count,  123. 

Zachary,  14. 

Zeitz,  bi^op  of,  52,  55. 


THE   END 


r   ^ 


V 


DUE  DATE 

t/^UHk 

MX 

MM' 2^ 

(9W 

•imi 

Qma 

bim 

JANl^ 

m 

^'^^r^W 

'30208 

^ 

JDl 

^m^ 

Printed 
in  USA 

COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 

III  III  II II  mil  II III  iiiii  II I  III 


0021093091 


